To whom all communications (post paid) must be addressed.
SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, EDINBURGH.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCCLXIII. MAY, 1854. Vol. LXXV.
507
On Friday night, April 2, 1854—or
rather at half-past one on the
Saturday morning—there passed to
its second reading in the House of
Commons, represented at that time
by twenty-four members, a Bill “to
make further provision for the good
government and extension of the University
of Oxford.” A measure, declared
by her Majesty’s Government
so important as to demand their careful
deliberation—heralded by its promoters
as a new charter of intellectual
liberty for England—denounced by its
opponents as unconstitutional and illegal—appears
to have commanded, at
this crisis of its parliamentary existence,
as little of the attention of the
House as if it had been a Welsh highway
act or an Irish grievance. True,
the debate occupied its fair share of the
time of the Commons, and filled its
due number of columns in the morning
papers. If the reporters as well
as the speakers found themselves occasionally
upon rather difficult ground—making
some trifling confusion between
“Students” and “Tutors,” and
leaving out here and there a negative
which must have rather confused their
non-academical readers—such little
inaccuracies are neither surprising nor
important in a debate in which almost
every speaker seems to have been
anxious to assure his hearers, such as
he had, that he meant nothing—at all
events, that he did not mean what he
said, still less what he might have
said on some previous occasion; where
the reputed parents of the bill, Lord
John Russell and the Chancellor of
the Exchequer, were rather its apologists
than its advocates, promising
amendments even before they were
proposed; while Mr Blackett, as the
organ of the “root-and-branch” men,
puzzling himself how to deal with the
sop thrown to him and his party—sweet
to the taste but far from satisfying—tendered
his best thanks for a
measure which he concluded by saying
“the Liberal members of that
House could never adopt.”
The truth is, that there is an apathy
in the public mind upon this great
question which has reacted upon its
representatives. The University Commission,
as a political speculation,
has been a failure, and the game of
Academical Reform has lost much of
its piquancy by a change in the
players. Setting aside the question
of the legality of parliamentary interference,
it was found, somewhat to
the surprise of a large section of those
who had swelled the cry for a commission—well-meaning,
but ill-informed
on such subjects—that the
most active, as they were the most
able university reformers, were to be
found within the walls of the University
itself. That there was also a
section to whom such a discovery was
a disappointment, we have little doubt.
At all events, from that time the
public interest in the subject appears
to have gradually died away. Visible
excitement of men’s minds, since the
issuing of the Commission, there has
been none. And since the presentation
of the Report, when even the
warmest imagination could no longer
picture the goodly revenues of Oxford
transferred to the London University,
or handed over to a Whig minister
of education, the extremes of both
parties, obstructive and destructive,
must have felt their occupation gone;—moderate
non-academical politicians
began to vote the whole thing rather
a bore—and the Oxford Blue Book,
of which more copies were sold we
believe than of any similar publication,
went the way of all blue books,
and was seen no more except on
Tutors’ tables. In no circles, political
or social, in town or country, did
University Reform become the topic
of the day. If you heard three people
together in conversation on the subject,
two at least were Oxford men.
They, indeed, with that propensity
charged against them, with some truth,
of “talking shop,” as it is called—and
which, with deference be it said
in this large-minded and Catholic
generation, is better at all events than
talking nonsense—they “ventilated”
the subject sufficiently, each having
usually some pet scheme of his own
for the regeneration of Alma Mater,
under which, if you were to believe
the author, she was to come forth in
the renewed beauty of her youth, without
losing aught of the reverend features
of age.
But while the country at large has
been taking things so quietly, Oxford
herself has been neither unmoved nor
silent. Her bitterest enemies cannot
have charged her, during the last few
months, with inactivity. Schemes of
reform and extension, which a few
years ago would have startled the
most zealous of the progressistas, have
been poured into the Home Office,
since this year began, at a rate which
would seem to have disconcerted even
the impassable Palmerston. There
is not wanting both external and internal
evidence of Lord John’s present
bill having been ushered into the
world somewhat in a hurry; in fact,
there was some risk of his being outbid
in the improvement market.
Even our old friends of the Hebdomadal
Board had made wonderful
progress since we last wrote of them,
and, as an undutiful boating undergraduate
of our acquaintance phrased
it to us, “put on an awful spurt at
the end.” College Visitors have been
called on to discharge unwonted duties;
Heads and Fellows have been
closeted in their respective common-rooms
for days together; statutes that
were before as the Eleusinian mysteries
are recklessly published, with
their owners’ new interpretations
thereof, “by command of her Majesty,”
and may be bought, together
with the select epistles of Palmerston
to his new familiares in Oxford, for
the small charge of one shilling and
threepence; and Mr Parker’s well-known
counter teems with pamphlets.
Many a College dignitary appears to
have had Job’s wish realised; his
enemy has written a book, and he, as
in duty bound, has been down upon
him, in another, immediately. The
brother Professors of Modern History
and Hebrew, besides a stout pamphlet
each, have had a little private (published)
correspondence, in the latter
part of which the professorial tone
predominates over the brotherly.
The Professor of Poetry has a letter—more
poetical than anything else—to
the Warden of Wadham, who has
not replied; not having, possibly, a
poetical taste. Of minor and anonymous
brochures there are more than
we care to number. From this category
we must carefully exempt the
clever argument in defence of the
private tenure of College property by
Mr Neate of Oriel—himself a staunch
university reformer, and a supporter
of the Commission; and the unanswerable
appeal of Mr Woodgate of
St John’s to the “National Faith,”
as pledged to founders by the acceptance
of their endowments.
The introducers of the bill congratulate
themselves, with some complacency,
on the satisfaction with
which it has been received in Oxford.
True, when Mr Blackett expressed his
disgust at the fact as an evident proof
of its utter inefficiency, the Chancellor
of the Exchequer hastened to contradict
himself, and to assure his friends
of that party, that the remonstrances
against it had been many and vehement,
and that it was by no means
such an innocent measure as they
feared. The truth is, the feeling of
the University on this great question
has been much misunderstood, and,
we believe not intentionally, misrepresented.
This is in itself unfortunate,
and adds to the difficulties which
the world without suddenly finds besetting
what seemed at one time an
easy and a popular question: but
more unfortunate than all will it be,
if the comparative apathy of the public
mind arises from a delusive notion
that the bill now before Parliament is
the advance of a government of progress
against an antiquated corporation,
fortified with prejudices, and
tenacious of vested interests; that the
two great parties in the struggle are,
a growing nation, clamorous for intellectual
food, and a rich and covetous
university, like an unnatural stepmother,
proffering them stones for
bread, and keeping her rich gifts for
some few favoured children. For
such is the view carefully set before
men’s minds by those whose
designs against the universities of
England would accept Lord John
Russell’s bill, or even the bolder
scheme of the Commissioners, as a
very small instalment of what they
deem justice. Unless the people of
England can be disabused of this
false notion,—and by the people, we
beg here to be understood to mean
especially those classes to whom some
political authorities restrict the term,
“the masses”—unless they can learn
somewhat more truly what their
rightful claims upon their national
universities are, and who are perilling,
and who defending them, and how far
they are likely to be secured or lost
by the measures now in contemplation,—they
may only find out too late
that they were led to confound friends
with foes, and to cast recklessly from
them the solid advantages which wise
and good men in days gone by had
bequeathed them, for the sake of a
glittering dream.
Even in Oxford itself, it seems to
have been too much assumed that a
broad line of distinction could be
drawn, placing on the one side the
advocates of progress, who were desirous
of remodelling the constitution
of the University, and re-distributing
its revenues, at whatever cost; and,
on the other, those who thought they
saw in every change a dangerous innovation.
Whereas, in fact, both
these extreme sections would at any
time have made but a very poor show
in the Convocation-house, the former
especially having been always inconsiderable
in numbers, and more noisy
than influential; while the ranks of
the latter, more open to argument and
conviction, were thinning day by day.
That the first were represented in Her
Majesty’s Commission was a mistake
in its composition, of which the present
Government at all events have
begun to feel the consequences embarrassing;
it has furnished weapons
against them to the hands of both
supporters and opponents: either too
much was intended, or too little has
been done. The two great points on
which a vast majority of members of
Convocation, resident and non-resident,
found themselves united in a
hostile attitude against the government
of the day, were, first, the constitutional
right of Parliament to interfere
at all; and, secondly, the animus
of the Commission. As to the necessity
for practical reforms, for rearranging
some of the machinery of
university education, and extending
its basis,—this had for years impressed
itself upon most thinking minds,—had
at least received a formal acknowledgment
at the hands of a committee
of the Hebdomadal Board so long ago as
1846, and had been elaborately, if not
wisely, dealt with in the new Examination
Statute of 1850; a measure
which, whatever may have been its
tendencies, could not be charged with
narrowness or prejudice, and showed,
at least, much zeal and pains-taking in
its compilers, and an honest wish to
meet the educational wants of the
age. The real difficulties—not the
faults—of Oxford were, that she was
fettered by a code of Caroline Statutes
which checked her attempts to take a
freer attitude, and a form of local
government which was the very reverse
of representative. Had some
friendly ministry given her the power,
as she had the will, to rid herself of
these incumbrances, we should have
had a measure of reform and extension—we
are not afraid of the words—not
perhaps so showy and sweeping
as the present, but much better considered,
and therefore more really effectual.
No one can have read the evidence
laid before the Hebdomadal Committee,
and the Tutors’ Association,
and considered the various suggestions
there embodied, from men of very different
minds, sometimes widely at variance
with each other, but almost always
thoughtful and fairly argued, without
feeling that we have there the only
materials out of which any wholesome
scheme for the “good government”
of Oxford is to be built, and can there
trace the hands best fitted to combine
them. And the strongest argument
in favour of the bill now before Parliament
is, that its authors have borrowed
from this legitimate source their
best enactments.
To the Tutors’ Association indeed,
especially, Oxford will hereafter in any
event confess herself much indebted.
Numbering some fifty or sixty of the
most able and active college and private
tutors—men of all shades of
party—practically acquainted with the
real wants and difficulties both of College
authorities and undergraduates,
and conscientiously desirous of remedying
them—they took upon themselves,
not without some obloquy, an
anomalous and quite unrecognised
position in the University,—that of a
voluntary and independent legislative
body, and supplied for a time, in this
irregular manner, the defects of the
academical constitution. By this
gentle pressure from without, the
Hebdomadal Board were made aware
of the state of public feeling, and
were brought to act somewhat more
in harmony with it. To them we owe
the changes of 1850—changes which,
we say again, in many important features
we cannot think improvements,
and which we quote only in evidence
of a progressive tendency. To them
we shall owe almost all that is valuable
in the Government measure of
1854.
For let no one suppose that the bill
now introduced by Government is the
scheme of her Majesty’s Commissioners.
The spirit which dictated
their Report peeps out, indeed, here
and there, in some of its most objectionable
enactments; but, on the
whole, their ponderous blue folio has
contributed much less than the four
modest pamphlets issued by the Tutors’
Association; and when those
important modifications shall have
been made in it, either in committee
or in the Upper House—without which
this measure can never become the
law of England—it will be difficult for
the late commissioners to recognise,
in its altered features, the rickety
and unpleasant-looking offspring of
their own incubations. Their sole
representative in the newly-proposed
Commission, if he ever takes his seat
in the altered company in which he
must be rather surprised to find himself,
will be called upon to administer
an act of a character widely different
from the recommendations which received
his signature in April 1852.
And before we briefly discuss the objections,
both of principle and detail,
against the bill as it stands, we would
first of all draw our readers’ attention
to these points of difference.
The leading idea of the Commissioners’
scheme was, as every one
knows, the Professoriate. The multiplication
of professors was to be the
remedy for all shortcomings in the
way of education; a government by
professors was to close all mouths
which were complaining of the powers
that be, and demanding representation;
college revenues, applied to the
liberal support of professors, could no
longer excite the envy, or awake the
rapacity of reformers, but must be
held to have been at last applied to
their rightful uses; examiners, appointed
by professors, were at last to
achieve the difficult task of satisfying
every candidate; to be a professor
was to be all that man ought to be—a
guarantee amply sufficient for religion,
learning, and energy—an office
which could teach independently of
vulgar details of actual instruction,
diffusing scholarship through the University
by its mere presence—
“Dives, et sutor bonus, et solus formosus, et est rex.”
Where this new race of more than
mortal teachers was to spring from,
was a point for which, it will be remembered,
the Commissioners made
no provision; but as to their mode of
appointment there was no difficulty
whatever. All newly-created chairs
(pretty comfortable berths too) were
to be filled with nominees of the
Crown—in plainer words, of a future
minister of public education,—for we
should have soon found that office
even more necessary than a secretary
at war,—and these, with such as were
already subject to the same appointment,
would have had an absolute
majority in the remodelled House of
Congregation. But this is by no
means the only mode in which, if the
Commissioners should have had their
will, Oxford would have been gradually
converted into a national gymnasium
under Government superintendence,
and at the same time a gigantic
field of patronage. They did not, indeed,
go so far as to recommend, because
in their delicate consideration
for the feelings of others they thought
it might be “distasteful” to the
societies themselves, but they evidently
entertained with favour Mr
Senior’s cool proposition,[1] that “the
power of selection of Heads of Houses
should be given to the Crown, under
the advice of the prime-minister.”
And in Recommendation 44 we have
the first step made towards it—that
the election to these offices should, if
possible, be left to the Fellows of Colleges;
but that in case abuses in these
elections should continue, provision
to abate them should be made by an
alteration in the mode of election. To
what this subtle proviso might have
led, and was intended to lead, it requires
no peculiar spirit of divination
to foresee. Again, the staff of professors
and the “Crown,” indirectly
through these its nominees, was, by
the Commissioners’ scheme, to have
the control of the studies, and the
sole appointment of the public examiners,
although on this latter head
not a tittle of evidence went to show
that the present mode of nomination
(by the vice-chancellor, as representing
the governing body, and by the
two proctors, as representing the
Masters of Arts collectively) had in
any instance been abused; it being a
truth so notorious, both in and out of
the University, that we have rather
taken it for granted than given it its
due weight as the highest of all testimonies
in favour of the existing system,
that whatever disappointment
there may have often been amongst
the candidates for honours, the honesty
and integrity of the award has never
been questioned for a moment.
These features, then, at all events,
are not reproduced in the bill of 1854.
Another pet idea of the Commissioners,
which they may claim exclusively
as their own—for very few of their
own chosen witnesses in Oxford approved
it, and those somewhat hesitatingly,
and with awkward apologies—was
that of unattached students, who
were to be the great means of increasing
the numbers, and new-leavening
the morality of Oxford. Whether this
wild project fell before the grave and
loving Christian arguments of Dr Pusey,[2]
the quiet irony of Mr Gordon,[3]
or the bitter but amusing sarcasms of
the Quarterly Review, it is certain that
it has found no favour in the eyes of
our present university reformers. The
“independent monads” have vanished.
So it has fared again, with that
sweeping clause in the Commissioners’
Recommendations (32), that “all persons
elected to Fellowships should be
released from all restrictions on the
tenure of their Fellowships arising
from the obligation to enter into holy
orders,” which, when viewed in connection
with the abolition of all religious
tests in the appointment of
teachers, and the last-named provision
for a large class of students who
would have been as far as possible removed
from religious influences, with
their confessed longing to tread the
forbidden ground of the admission of
Dissenters, clearly showed their object
to be the severance of the University
as much as possible from the
Church; the gradual withdrawal of
the whole education of the place out
of the Church’s hands—for the theological
as well as other studies were
to be “supervised” by the professors;[4]—and
the future admission,
not only to degrees, be it remembered,
which is the only right openly claimed
at present, but to the emoluments and
the dignities of our old religious foundations,
of men of any religion, or of no
religion at all. It is true that even
the small amount of change proposed
in this direction by clause xxxiv. of the
present measure, forces upon us unpleasant
suspicions, and seems founded
upon no better reason than that
some Fellows of colleges in Oxford are
impatient of the restrictions, or forgetful
of the professed objects, under which
and for which they were elected; still,
practically, it is admitted it would not
tend materially to secularise the tone
of the colleges, or weaken the clerical
element in the University generally.
These disagreeably prominent features
of the report of 1852 will not
be found in the bill of 1854. Other
minor points there are, in which the
views of the Commissioners have been
set aside, in deference, as we may hope,
to the deliberately-expressed opinions
of the University. The abolition of
the distinctive ranks of nobleman and
gentleman-commoner, odious in the
eyes of the popular reformer, but
proved to be at least harmless, and
probably beneficial in practice, has
not been insisted on; a light straw,
perhaps, yet serving as some indication
of the setting of the reform current
just at present. The general matriculation
examination, from which such
benefit was hoped to the general
standard of scholarship at entrance—often
it must be confessed very low—a
point in which we are not sure but
that the Commissioners were in the
right by accident, this too we hear
no more of, it would seem in deference
to the opinion of the University.[5]
And even in the great question of the
throwing open the foundations, the
clauses of the proposed act, though,
as we shall be prepared to show presently,
utterly indefensible, whether
on the ground of justice or expediency,
are yet not so sweepingly destructive
as Recommendation 40 of the Commissioners’
Report.
There is another point too, the great
difficulty and the great evil, as we
think, not of the Oxford system, for
the system itself does not recognise
it, but of Oxford practice, which,
as the bill would surely have been
powerless to deal with effectually, its
promoters have perhaps done wisely
in not dealing with at all. Of private
tuition, with the expenses which it
involves, the idleness which it encourages,
the specious pretexts under
which it has gradually wormed its way
into a sort of quasi-official existence,
and is fast sapping all university and
collegiate education as such, and substituting
the flimsy trickery of “cram”
for the sound and wholesome scholarship
of other days,—we have expressed
our opinion elsewhere in no measured
terms.[6] And we are thankful to my
Lord John, or Palmerston, or our own
clever and, as he assures us, affectionate
representative,—whichever we are to
thank for such benefits, for none of
these gentlemen seem over anxious to
take the credit of their good deeds,—that
they have left this question, at
all events, for the University to deal
with it at its own discretion. The
private Tutors, we rejoice to say, are
not recognised as yet, even in name,
by act of Parliament. If we have no
“enabling powers” to get rid of them,
they are at least not forced upon us by
“extraneous authority.” The Commissioners
themselves found them a
ticklish subject to handle; they took
them up unwillingly, apologised for
them in a deprecating manner, as
being ugly but useful, and were glad
to let them go. It was not the only
point upon which, for excellent reasons,
they were compelled to differ
from their own witnesses. Clause
xxxvi. 1, is, we hope, specially intended
to ignore them as lawfully
“engaged in the tuition or discipline
of the said University.” And assuredly
a “heavy blow and a great
discouragement” is dealt out to their
present occupation in the wide powers
given to open private halls; whilst,
at the same time, we are glad to
think it opens a legitimate field of
usefulness, and, we hope, emolument,
to the many talented and excellent
men so employed; for it is against the
whole system of private tuition that
our strictures are directed, and not the
individuals who are forced to take a
false position by its general prevalence.
It is the more necessary to
draw public attention to this prudent
omission in the bill, because already
voices are raised in complaint against
it. This body is too numerous and
too influential not to have its organs
both in and out of the House. The
fluent Mr Byng, representing one
phase of young Oxford, takes the
earliest opportunity of claiming for
them their share in the new representation;[7]
and it would be very hard if
they had not their champion among
the pamphleteers. We only trust that
no parliamentary friend, by some ingenious
insertion of words, will be allowed
to establish a new reading of
the aforesaid clause in their favour.
So much for the evil which this bill
might have proposed to do, and which
it has happily left undone. These are
its virtues of omission; it has also its
sins. If it has sometimes firmly resisted
the mischievous proposals of the
Commissioners, it has in no case had
the courage to take a bold line of its
own. One measure of practical reform
which would have trenched upon
no rights, and violated no principle,
and therefore, perhaps, was not sufficiently
telling to recommend itself to
the Commissioners—but which the
public would have thankfully acknowledged,
and which the University
could hardly have objected to—was
the removal of the inconvenient fiction,
which demands four years for
the first degree, whilst, in the thirteenth
term, the beginning of the fourth year,
the final examination may be,
and often is, passed, not only with
success, but with honour. We are
not arguing, it must be remembered,
for an actual shortening (unless it
were by the odd thirteenth term) the
academical course, which we agree
with Mr Justice Coleridge in regarding
as an evil; but merely for insisting,
in the case of all pass-men, that
the period which is now the minimum
should also be the maximum of their
university course, and that the absurd
and expensive anomaly of “grace
terms” should be altogether done
away with. We will not trouble our
readers again with the arguments on
this subject which we have used before;[8]
but we must confess the disappointment
with which we have
looked in vain through the Reports,
both of the Hebdomadal and of the
Tutors’ Committee, and find this most
simple and convenient re-arrangement,—change
it can hardly be called—either
wholly overlooked, or only
noticed to be dismissed without consideration.
It is totally distinct in
principle from the 12th Recommendation
of the Commissioners, “that,
during the latter part of their course,
students should be left free to devote
themselves to some special branch or
branches of study”—which of course
is neither more nor less than a postponement
of classical literature, to
what is popularly called “Useful
Knowledge,” against which we should
assuredly protest as strongly as any
of the Oxford witnesses; three clear
years of four terms each, all strictly
kept, would save undergraduates
some expense, much indecision and
confusion as to when they shall go up,
would be easier understood by the
public generally, and would not involve
the sacrifice of a single hour of
classical training,—nay, in connection
with one little improvement to be
mentioned presently, might allow
more time to be really devoted to it
than at present. We are glad to recognise
the “consent, though with
great doubts of its expediency,”[9] to
this view of one of the most real, because
one of the most cautious and
moderate reformers in the University.
And we still entertain some confidence
that it is a principle which must find
its way into a well-digested scheme
of collegiate reform, whenever we
have one.
Another measure which we had
hoped to have seen suggested by the
bill, important as it certainly is to the
“good government” of Oxford—but
on which we are sorry to find both
the Oxford committees rigidly silent—is
the shortening of the long vacation.
On this subject, necessarily a distasteful
one to college Tutors, we have
already, in a previous article, spoken
at some length, and nothing has been
written or said to shake in the slightest
degree our strong opinion of its
desirability. In all the evidence
which has been sought or volunteered
by the Tutors, this point has been
studiously, as it seems, avoided. Only
Sir F. Rogers, (who is not a Tutor)
follows us in pressing this, as he also
confesses, “unpalatable suggestion.”[10]
He sees in it, as we do, the simplest
means of shortening the time of a general
university education, without in
the least impairing its efficiency.
Exeter College also, in the abstract of
proposed changes in its statutes, forwarded
to the Home Office, Feb. 1,
1854, has set a solitary example of
endeavouring to reclaim to collegiate
study some portion of that pleasant
but not very profitable four months
during which Alma Mater usually
turns her children out of doors: “It
is proposed that a Tutor or Fellow reside
during the greater part of the
long vacation, to enable undergraduates
to reside there for the purpose
of study.” In these few lines we
gladly hail one of those just and sensible
reforms in which Exeter does
not now for the first time take the
lead,—which are overlooked because
they are so simple in themselves, and
so plainly within the reach of every
college, but which, when once seen in
action, cannot fail to be generally
adopted.
Such are the negative tendencies
of the Government measure, both for
good and evil: it remains to consider
its positive enactments. And to begin
with the beginning,—that is to say,
the heads, who here for the last time
take the initiative. The Hebdomadal
Board, it seems, is doomed. They
are not to await, like other subjects of
reform, the action of the University
itself; on the 10th day of October
next, if this act becomes law, their
corporate existence ceases. Of all
the sufferers by Government legislation,
they, we fear, will find the
fewest champions, and meet with the
least commiseration. The Tutors,
whom they unwisely neglected to
conciliate, have been their bitter enemies
from the first. They fall a sacrifice
not to any cry from without,
but to domestic unpopularity. The
Commissioners would have mercifully
retained them as an upper house of
legislature, only placing by their side
another body, with equal powers and
greater influence—the “remodelled
Congregation.” But the Tutors’ Committee
would not hear of it. “Half
shares” was the formal demand of
the majority of this body, just beginning
to feel their own power. And
as this consciousness of strength increased,
the hopelessness of the struggle
on the side of the existing authorities
became more and more apparent.
A third party, however—but weakly
represented, and jealously looked upon
in the Tutors’ Association, made their
claim for a share in the directory; and
the Professorial interest, addressing
themselves directly to the ear of the
Government, succeeded in making the
proposed Hebdomadal Council what
it is in the bill as at present—one-third
Heads of Houses, one-third Professors,
and one-third Masters of Arts.
We have no particular objection to
the proposed partition—we believe
that any tolerably fair form of representation
would work sufficiently well—nor
have we ever been the apologists
of the Hebdomadal dignitaries. We
have admitted their policy to have
been at once weak and obstinate; slow
to move at all, and undecided in action.
With a hostile commission hanging
over their heads, they at first affected
to ignore the danger, and then wasted,
in the most unaccountable manner,
the time which might, wisely used,
have in great measure averted it.
They appointed a committee “to consider
and report upon” the recommendations
of the Commissioners on
16th June 1852; that report was presented
on 1st December 1853. The
Tutors’ Committee, appointed five
months later, presented its first report
in January 1853, its second in
April, its third in November, and its
fourth and last in March 1854. The
Tutors had large demands upon
their time besides legislation—the
Heads should have made it their first
and most earnest duty. Yet it was
not until the 24th February, after the
terms of the proposed bill must have
been known in the University, that a
new statute was proposed in Convocation,
which must have been felt at
the time to be mere waste paper.
Nor do we think it was wise to summon
Convocation again, at four days’
notice, to divide upon a petition
which the previous voting must have
told them could only be carried by a
narrow majority, and would therefore
lose the only weight which could have
attached to it as a collective protest.
Nor do they seem to us to have well
consulted their own dignity in the
terms of that petition, after having
questioned the authority of Parliament
to interfere at all. Yet, in
spite of all this, we confess we think
the Heads have been harshly treated
in this measure. There seemed to be
no valid objection to a more numerous
Board, in which, while the Heads retained
their seats, a fair proportion of
the popular element might have been
infused by election. The scheme of the
Commissioners was less offensive, and
would have been quite as effectual.
We could never see the force of the
objections raised to their separate
existence as an honoured estate,
whose years and experience, together
with the large stake which they would
always hold in the prosperity of the
University, would perhaps often have
tempered the rash enthusiasm of
younger, more energetic, but not always
abler men, and whose deliberate
opinion would perhaps have carried
more weight, when it had ceased to
be the only source of academical
legislation. The very antagonistic
position of two chambers, constituted
on different principles, to which the
Tutors object, has ere this been found
conducive to good government. At
all events, we can never cordially
agree with any act which disfranchises—except
for proved abuse, which in
this case cannot be urged—any individual,
or any body of individuals;
and we think the present Heads might
have retained their seats at the Board
for life, even had it been thought
expedient to diminish those seats in
number for the future. We shall
part from our old governors, if we
must part from them, with regret;
not the less because we have not implicit
confidence in those who may
succeed them.
It is indeed very possible, as Mr
Burgon says,[11] “to conceive something
worse than even the inactivity
of the Hebdomadal Board.” As
things stand now, at least we know
our rulers—they represent twenty-four
separate and independent interests,
and are, from their very isolation,
at least above all suspicion of clique
or party. Will it as surely be so in
the dynasty to come? Are the smaller
societies as sure to be represented?
We shrewdly suspect that hereafter
many a small college Tutor may rue
the day when, in the associated committee,
he took up the pleasant trade
of tinkering a constitution. He may
find out, when too late, that when his
hand helped to close the door of the
delegates’ room against the legitimate
representative of his own college, he
shut out the voice of that college for
ever from the great council of the
University. We may live to see an
“initiative,” composed of eight Heads
of powerful colleges, plus eight Professors
of the same colleges—plus eight
Tutors or M.A.’s of the same colleges
again; for their influence in the new
Congregation, if exerted, will entirely
neutralise the votes of the smaller
colleges and halls. And if it be said
that this is an illiberal view, and that
such influence will not be put in motion,
the answer is, that there is every
reason to believe that the leading
colleges have foreseen this advantage,
and are prepared to use it. A far-sighted
tutor of the most powerful
society in Oxford objects to the constitution
of the Commissioners’ congregation,
on the significant ground
that “it gives exactly the same influence
to the largest college and the
smallest hall;”[12] and unless these
smaller societies unite in protesting
against this part of the scheme, their
share in the government of the University,
unless in rare exceptional
instances, is forfeited for ever. An
amendment to clause v., by way of
proviso, that not more than two members
of the council shall be of the
same college, might tend to secure
something like a fair distribution of
power.[13]
From the Hebdomadal Council we
descend to Congregation—the Commissioners’
idea, clumsily expanded.
The framers of the fourteen not very
clear provisions of clause xvi., which
provides for the composition of the
said council, have found themselves
in the position not unknown to those
who, with a somewhat miscellaneous
visiting list, have to give a very large
party: anxious to issue as many invitations
as possible, they have contrived
to make exclusion very invidious,
whilst no one considers his
invitation a compliment. “We must
draw the line somewhere, you know,”
says Mr Dickens’ friend of the cheap
and fashionable shaving-shop—“we
don’t go below journeyman bakers.”
And the coal-heaver turns away,
an aggrieved and angry man. The
bill is here quite as arbitrary, but
hardly so distinct. Journeyman professors
are included; journeyman
tutors we believe not. Masters of
private halls—which might contain
two students—have a seat there;
senior bursars, transacting the business
of large colleges, have not. But
of all unintelligible qualifications—“all
who shall have a certificate of
being habitually engaged in the study
of some branch of learning or science”
are to be members of this privileged
body. (“Earnest” study, Lord Palmerston
would have had it,[14] but the
others would not bite.) And the authority
which is to grant these “certificates
of study” is, by clause xxxviii.
5, left to “any college” to “declare.”
This, we think, must have been a
mere successful joke of Palmerston’s
inserting. Plainly the triumvirate
were wise in not declaring it themselves.
A certificate of study in some
branch of learning or science!—how
many hours a day? how are the results
to be ascertained? is the candidate
to be examined? If not, how is
the “authority” to know? and what
is to be the definition of learning and
science? Would an accurate knowledge
of “Bradshaw” reckon? It is a
science which has never yet, we believe,
been fully investigated. Would a man
be allowed to “take up” the Times,
including the foreign intelligence, with
dates?—just at present, what with
the Turkish names, and contradictory
correspondence, it is much the hardest
reading we know. Or the new
and fashionable science of “common
things,” hitherto much neglected in
Oxford? It is idle to argue seriously
upon such an enactment as this; it is
legislation carried into its dotage.
That such a crotchet could have been
calmly entertained by any three sensible
English statesmen, is one of those
unaccountable instances in which fact
is more improbable than fiction. If
there is to be a remodelled Congregation,
we suppose some such simple
qualification as all M.A.’s bonâ fide
resident, or all engaged in collegiate
tuition, discipline, or administration,
would fully suffice, and be at least intelligible.
On the question of allowing
such a large and heterogeneous
body, however composed, to debate in
English, we think the Tutors’ objections
entitled to every consideration;
they have had full opportunity of practically
judging of its tendencies; and
it is quite clear that it would thus become
a perpetual field for loud and
unprofitable discussion, subversive of
the dignity and quiet of the University,
and wasteful of its time.
Of the numerous petty and vexatious
restrictions on the tenure of Fellowships,
it is not necessary for us to
dwell at length; because this portion
of the bill, by an ingenious complication
of difficulties, has secured the
opposition of all parties, and cannot
by any possibility pass as it stands.
If its object was to make residence
compulsory, it would have been better
to have done it by a few plain words.
This would have had at least the
merit of being in accordance with the
original intention of the founders, although
few would have been found to
advocate such an enactment on the
ground of utility. But clause xxxvi.
assumes to treat a body of men who
are to be, if the other bold aspirations
of this measure are carried out, the
intellectual flower of England, as a
set of schoolboys; establishing an inquisition
into their private pursuits,
which we will venture to say was
never yet proposed, and which no
government will be allowed to exercise,
over any society of Englishmen.
In this inquisitorial process, their pet
invention of the “certificate of study”
is again to do them yeoman’s service.
This is to make sure that
the intellectual genius, which their
whole system is invented to foster,
shall not be turned—as we are glad
to find them recognise that even
intellect may be—to purposes of
mischief. The difficulty here, as in
the other case, is in the providing the
“authority” from which these certificates
are to issue; for here the bill
gives us no help whatever. If Fellows
of colleges, chosen solely for
their “superior fitness in character
and attainments,” cannot be trusted
to take care of themselves, who is to
take care of them? “Quis custodiet
ipsos custodes”? Who is this unknown
“authority,” thus mysteriously
veiled, whom all are to worship? Can
it be Lord John?
The term of five years, the maximum
allowed by the previous clause
to a non-resident Fellow to prepare
for a profession, is justly felt to be an
arbitrary limitation; as is also the
three-mile boundary, outside which no
Fellow, under the provisions of the
Act, is to hold a cure of souls, retaining
his fellowship; and it will scarcely
be believed that the Bursars, who
have the entire administration of
college business and estates, and who
are usually some of their most valuable
resident members, are, under the
famous clause xxxvi., classed implicitly
with the idlers, and would not
be allowed to retain their fellowships
at all.
We beg our readers also to remark
the miserable economy, which holds
out, in the shape of a boon to the Fellow
who shall have spent twenty-one
years in the faithful discharge of college
duties, permission to retain his
fellowship, exempt from such active
employment, “subject to the payment
of one-third of the profits
thereof.” So that the Tutor who,
for a third of a human life, has by
his energy and ability sustained or
made the reputation of his college,
may find himself with failing health,
or failing powers, pensioned off upon
a stipend of some £100 or £150 per
annum; for the case, indeed, of ill
health incapacitating for an active
share of college duties, or even for
“earnest study”—not uncommon,
alas! in men overstrained in the race
for honours—has never entered into
the calculations of our modern university
reformers. “Work, work!”
is their cry—“what else are you paid
for?”
One ground of complaint, too,
which we think the University has,
as a body, against the general tone of
this bill, independently of any injustice
in its enactments, is the distrust
which is implied in these and other
instances where free agency is curtailed,
as well as in the attempt to
guard jealously all exercise of power
which is necessarily, but grudgingly,
preserved. Perhaps this strict surveillance
is held necessary in the present
corrupt state of Oxford, but is
to be removed when a regenerated
University has grown to the full stature,
and becomes entitled to the
rights, of intellectual manhood. From
Lord John Russell and Lord Palmerston
such treatment might have been
expected; in them it might have been
the expression of an honest prejudice,
and a pardonable misappreciation.
To have assumed, as is done in clauses
xxxiii. and xxxviii., 8, that Examiners
and Electors would be found wanting
in common honesty, and must be bound
to the “strict performance of their
duties” by declaration or otherwise—(convenient
vagueness!)—might have
been understood as a little ebullition
of feeling, natural if not dignified;
though we conclude no one would
have attached much real weight to
such futile precautions. The Examiner
or Elector who betrays his
trust by an unjust decision will not
think much of supporting it by a
lying declaration. An Act of Parliament,
we have heard, can make
a gentleman; we never yet heard
that it could make an honest
man. But Mr Gladstone, at least
for his own credit, if not for theirs
who trusted him, should have eliminated
these gratuitous and unworthy
passages before he allowed his name
to appear on the back of this bill.
He had more experience of such
things, and knew the Oxford spirit
better. He, for very shame, should
not have put this moral bribery oath
to those constituents who have thrice
elected him—he knows on no selfish
grounds—amidst much obloquy, and,
in many instances, at much sacrifice of
private interest and personal feeling.
There flashes upon us also, here and
there throughout the several clauses—though
made to assume as unobtrusive
a form as possible—the shadow of a
giant influence, as yet rather felt
than seen. Any vacancy in the number
of Commissioners to be appointed
by Parliament for the purposes of this
Act,—and with the selection of whose
names, as at present understood, we
are fully satisfied,—is to be filled up
by the Minister of the day. A report
of the “state, receipts, and expenditure,
and other particulars,” of every
college, is by clause liii. to be forwarded,
if required, to “one of Her Majesty’s
principal Secretaries of State.” There
is a remarkable and mysterious article
in clause xliv., forbidding the Commissioners
to “appoint any person extraneous
to a college to exercise any
authority therein,” without the consent
of a majority of the Fellows of the
said college. There are no scholia on
this obscure passage, but we suspect
it is pregnant with possibilities, and,
like some other dark sayings of old,
the interpretation may come too late.
It is no use, in short, to try to shut
our eyes to the fact, that Government
has got a hold upon the colleges, and
intends, as far as possible, to keep it.
Against the diversion of college
revenues to the general purposes of
the University,—the founding of new
professorships, &c.,—the feeling at
Oxford is so nearly unanimous, and
so reasonable,—while those colleges
upon whom alone the University had
any claims of this nature, have for
some time been so fully prepared to
recognise them—Magdalen proposing
to devote £750 per annum “at least”
to the founding of prælectorships,
Corpus appropriating £600 to the endowment
of a professorship of Latin,
and Merton promising assistance; and
when these are excepted, there remain
so few colleges containing the
number of fellowships (20) required,
in order to justify such an appropriation,—that
we may hope the justice and
discretion of the Commissioners may
safely be trusted not to make such a
diversion in the case of any college
whose authorities may be conscientiously
unwilling to sanction it.
The means here proposed for the
extension of the University, by the
unrestricted establishment of private
halls, are those which we have already
advocated in a previous article. Established
under due regulations, they
cannot prejudice the discipline of the
University. It would be ridiculous to
suppose that they could interfere with
the colleges, whose wealthy foundations
must always enable them, if they
will, to educate more cheaply and with
greater advantages; whilst we still
believe that they will succeed in drawing
to Oxford a class of students which
it does not now possess, in developing
the demand of which the existence
is so disputed, and in proving, in spite
of Mr Gordon’s clever irony[15] on so
tempting a subject, that a more kindly
and domestic discipline is both possible,
and in some cases very desirable,
without treating men as children. At
any rate, if they fail, they will involve
no interest but their own.
There is yet one principle boldly
laid down in this bill—for one principle
it is under several forms—so
cruel and so unwise, involving such
a deep wrong to the memory of the
dead, and such contempt for the
claims of the living, that it forms
alone one of the most solemn questions
ever submitted to the decision of the
legislature. Beneath this great injustice—if
once it pass into law—all
the minor evils of this measure may
take shelter and be forgotten. If
Parliament, more faithful to Oxford
than her own sons and representatives,
shall deliver her from this, we know
of no surrender of her liberties which
would be too great a price to pay. It
is proposed by this bill to take away
the heritage of the poor; Oxford is
to be no more what she has been for
above five hundred years—“the
almshouse of noble poverty.” It is
by the merest rule of consequence that
the same hands sweep away the rights
of families, of counties, and of schools.
“No preference shall, after the passing
of this Act, be accorded to any candidate
by reason of birthplace, kinship,
education at any school, or Indigence,
over any other person of
superior fitness in character and attainments,”
(clause xxviii). These
are the words. Then follow some
grudging exceptions in favour of kinship,
of districts, and of schools;
none in behalf of poverty. For this
wholesale confiscation the Commissioners
had striven hard to prepare
the public mind; voices within the
walls of Oxford itself had shamefully
avowed it as their object; the doctrine
of “open competition” and
“abolition of preferences” has been
preached as an intellectual gospel;
and still good and wise men have
been slow to realise its growth: whilst
those against whose rights it is aimed
are lured into a blind belief in it.
Let the people of England look to
it. If their old adage be true, that
“learning is better than house and
land,” a heritage is passing from them.
“The nation has a claim to the
national universities,” it is said. If it
means anything, it means this—that
rank, and wealth, and worldly position
are not to hold them, to the exclusion
of the poor seeker after knowledge.
Will they believe us, if we tell
them, that the great and good men
who in other days built and endowed
these colleges, said more than this;
they said the poor alone should hold
the seats of honour there, if they could
prove that they were led by the love of
learning to enter in and take possession.
The sons of the rich and noble
might resort there for education; but
their fellowships and their scholarships,
endowed by their bounty, were
for the poor for ever. Is this truth
disputed? Is there any moral doubt
that the poor scholars of England are
the true heirs of the “city of palaces,”
any more than of the true purpose of
the Hospital of St Cross, which has
just engaged so much of the public
attention? Is there one whit more
iniquity in Lord Guildford’s acts, than
there will be in this act, if it passes?
We believe that in this case, as well
as in that, the public is not awake to
the fact, and needs to have the wrong
set very plainly before them in order
to appreciate it. Ancient statutes—even
were the handwriting legible,
and the Latin easy—are not popular
reading. Yet there are some things
in them which would open, to many a
shrewd reader amongst our middle
classes, a new chapter of the rights
of man. It might form a novel, and
not wholly unprofitable, theme for a
popular lecturer to teach his hearers
that the Scholars or Fellows of Oriel
were, by the founder’s will, to be not
only “casti et humiles” but “indigentes;”
not necessarily first- or second-class
men, who had spent large sums
of money upon private tutors, but
merely “ad studium habiles,” “proficere
volentes;” that the same qualifications,
nearly word for word, repeated
as a sacred formula, are those
for the Scholars or Fellows of the rich
and noble foundations of St John’s, of
Merton, of Balliol; that at Magdalen—perhaps
now the most luxurious of
all our colleges—they were, and are
commanded by the same statutes, by
which they claim to hold their rich
endowments, to elect “pauperes et
indigentes,” guarding the rights of the
poor by a double title. And it might
not be uninstructive to trace the
different interpretations put, in different
ages, upon those strange old Latin
words—especially the last new interpretation
of them; and, by the help
of grammar and dictionary, impressing
upon an audience, by this time somewhat
interested, the rapid advance
made, in this age of progress, and
under a government of progress, both
in the philosophy of language and the
recognition of popular rights. There
is many an honest Radical, hating a
parson or a lord, who no doubt
chuckles over reform in any shape,
but especially reform of the universities—they
being, as it were, hot-beds
for raising parsons, and lords, and
such-like. He regards this bill as a
little step in the way in which we are
to go,—not much, but something,—“the
beginning of the end,” as our
clever friend of the Examiner has it.
He thinks it is to “throw open” the
good things to his children which the
higher classes have hitherto been giving
away quietly among each other. Such
men look upon Oxford as aristocrat,
and the Commission as the popular
champion. Never was a more complete
delusion. Who will be the fortunate
claimants for these “open”
scholarships, which are to be wrested,
as Mr Woodgate ably and eloquently
shows, from country grammar-schools
to which the middle classes resort,
from districts which some benevolent
founder, risen himself to wealth from
a humble origin, wished in his grateful
affection to connect with his name
for ever—in some cases from orphans—who
are to inherit them? They are
to be rewards of “merit;” we have
so much unrewarded merit going
about in this generation; and merit
is nothing now without reward. It
will be, in nine cases out of ten, boys
from the head forms of Eton, Harrow,
Rugby, Westminster—
“Magnis centurionibus orti.”
The sons of parents who can afford
to spend one or two hundred per annum
upon their education,—who have
had advantages of every kind, which
the poor curate’s or the country tradesman’s
son can never hope for,—who
should need no such incentives to study,
as they need no such help in its pursuit.
Are these the classes for which founders
bequeathed their wealth? Hear the
good William of Wykeham, one of the
most magnificent of Oxford benefactors—whose
too princely foundations
are, as it would appear, never to be
allowed to do the noble and pious work
for which he intended them—“I will
have,” says he, “not those already
learned, skilled in letters, wealthy,
accomplished in arts.” His gifts were
wisdom to those who sought after
wisdom, and help to those who needed
help to seek it.
It is curious to mark the poverty
of argument amongst the champions—of
all parties—who advocate this
nefarious spoliation. “Fellowships
and scholarships,” says the Edinburgh
Reviewer, “have now become situations
of influence and honour; it
would be wrong to appoint men to
these simply because they are poor.”[16]
Let the words go down to posterity
as the expression of the sentiments of
our self-styled friends of the people:
because the poor man’s heritage has
increased, it may be his no longer—what
has he to do in situations of
“honour and influence?” “Because
he is poor?” No; but because, being
poor, with the many disadvantages
which poverty entails, he has proved
himself “ad studendum habilis et
idoneus”—“proficere volens”—these
must be his claims besides poverty;
and they may involve at least as high
an order of “merit” as any mere examination-test
of acquirements. Hear
again, in the same strain, Professor
Garbett. University emoluments,
according to him, are “the intellectual
property of the nation.”[17] Now, if
this be a mere flower of diction—a
vox artis—if, being Professor of Poetry,
he thought he was nothing if not poetical,
we have nothing more to say—it
may pass for what it is worth. But
if it be put forth as a serious prosaic
assertion—if he means to say that the
wealth of Oxford is the property of
mere intellect, then is Professor Garbett
the strongest of all living arguments
against professorial teaching.
We are then to deify intellect; to this
idol we are to sacrifice the rights of
the poor, the claims of kindred and
of neighbourhood. Does he know who
is the impersonation of intellect unsanctified?
And, as the claim of poverty is to
be extinguished within Oxford itself,
so are those institutions which were to
supply claimants to be robbed in their
turn. Here is the sentence of disfranchisement
for a multitude of provincial
grammar-schools throughout England.
No preference to any scholarship shall
be accorded to any school except such
school shall contain one hundred
scholars. Is this wisdom and justice?
Will the towns of Appleby, Abingdon,
Ashburton, Bromsgrove, Coventry,
Hereford, Marlborough, Reading,
Tiverton, Worcester, call this a liberal
scheme? Will you withdraw from
these places the fruits of the munificence,
often, of some grateful townsman,
and deprive them of the only
hope of a good classical education for
their sons? For be it remembered,
it is not merely the two or three boys
here and there, who are the fortunate
holders of these helps to study, who
are benefited thereby—it is the many
that, thus encouraged to exertion, and
the still greater number who have the
advantage of first-rate masters, whom
these very scholarships have attracted
to these schools. And is there no
injustice to such men themselves?—who
have given up perhaps fair prospects
at Oxford, resigned fellowships,
married wives, and carried their talents
into remote districts of England to
take charge of country schools, which
two lines of this bill are to empty for
ever? Then the absurd estimate of
the efficiency of a school by its actual
numbers—giving it a scholarship, we
suppose, when it had the even hundred,
and next year destroying it for
lack of five. A school may be in a high
state of efficiency, and yet never reach
near a hundred boys. Bridgnorth,
Oakham, Uppingham, when in the
last generation they ranked almost
as public schools, did not; Bromsgrove
has not ninety, Repton just
sixty, at the present time. Are these
inefficient places of education?
We are estranging the middle classes
from us day by day. With all our
large professions, we are a narrow-minded
age. It has been well remarked,
how, in olden times, many of
our great divines were sons of tradesmen.[18]
This enactment would close
in great measure the avenues by
which the Church was meant to draw
into its ranks those who now, partly
in ignorance, shrink from her teaching.
Here then, or never, the Universities
must take their stand. This is
no struggle for privileges. It cannot
be said that colleges have any interest
in keeping up a preference for the
poor. Rather, most unhappily, their
tendency has been to pass over these
claims, not being fonder of poor connections
than the world in general is—preferring
the scholar and the gentleman,
and merging the preference
into a poor “cæteris paribus.” Perhaps—not
unnaturally—corporations,
like individuals, require to be often
recalled to homely duties. In this, as
in other points, Oxford has not been
immaculate. Let her make amends.
Let us hear no more of “poor halls,”
when almost every one of her proudest
buildings should be an “Hospitium
Pauperum Scholarium.” Much of
what she holds to be her legal rights
may be given up for the sake of peace—obedience
to lawful, though arbitrary
authority; some things indifferent
may even be sacrificed as
popular concessions; but in this there
must be no compromise—in this she
is a steward for God.
ANCIENT AND MODERN FORTRESSES.
522
Having been moved to put together
some ideas on ancient fortresses, with
a slight unprofessional glance at modern
fortifications, we feel at a loss to
say whether the subject was suggested
by the prospect of a European war, or
by finding, on turning up page 52 of
the second volume of Edward King’s
Munimenta Antiqua, the curious
statement about famous Conisborough
Castle, “that, if a person chances to
stand in the least degree nearly opposite
to any one of the buttresses,
the whole building appears, notwithstanding
its perfect rotundity, to be
a square tower instead of a round one.”
If we led the reader to suppose,
that anything he finds in this article
will indicate the probable result of the
coming European Struggle, we should
grossly deceive him; and it is but fair
to say, that if the opening sentences
have induced him to expect a succinct
digest of the history of fortified
places from the era of the Flood, he
will have to complain that his anticipations
are by no means fulfilled.
We intend to take advantage of that
happy vagrant eclecticism, which nothing
in this world but a magazine
admits of, and which, in truth, is a
blessing too often forgotten and betrayed
by its proper guardian, when
he consents to be nothing but the
expounder of opinion for a polemical
or a civic conclave, or the recorder of
the pother of local antiquaries. Our
remarks on fortresses will follow no
specific line, logical, or otherwise—will
supply no desideratum—prove no
problem, and exhaust no subject of
inquiry; and, with these preliminary
indications, we now offer them.
Be it a question which, among ancient
nations, was most illustrious in
deed and thought—the Jewish, the
Assyrian, the Persian, the Egyptian,
the Hellenic, or the Roman—there
can be no doubt that the most illustrious
race acting within the sphere
of modern history is the Norman.
And when we give them this local
name, we do not mean to confine its
comprehension to the descendants of
the Rollo who bullied the King of
France out of a province, or to those
of the band of adventurous men who
“came over” with the Conqueror.
The real Norman who founded the
institutions which still live to attest
his greatness, was a mixed being, possessed
of the hardy, enduring energy
of the North, and the fire and versatility
of the South. Most European
countries have enjoyed his presence.
France has largely partaken of it, so
has Spain—though the spirit of the
old greatness it produced has died,
and the faded lustre of its memory
only remains. Italy, Sicily, and portions
of Germany, have had their
share of these high-spirited wanderers;
and indeed often, in the history
of European states, might it be traced
that, as if by an injection of fresh
blood, the Norman element has saved
them from immediate dissolution, if
it has failed to confer on them a prolonged
and invigorated existence.
Greatest, however, of all the obligations
to this race are those which
we of the British empire owe; for the
illustrious adventurers—whose spirit
and energy sometimes seemed to consume
and destroy the feebler qualities
of the people on whom they were
ingrafted—found among their Saxon
brethren only a reinforcement of
those steady and enduring powers,
which had not yet acquired a sufficient
preponderance in the composition
of the Norman. To the character
and tendencies of this race
we owe the centralising influence
which has given power to our democratic
institutions. We owe to them
the principle of honour, courtesy to
women, social disinterestedness, and
the many virtues which have grown
out of the system of chivalry. In art,
we owe to them the great system of
ecclesiastical architecture, which, after
slumbering for a couple of centuries,
is now flourishing in so remarkable a
revival, that every genuine vestige of
it is preserved with pious care; and
even a worshipful municipality, if it
design to destroy a remnant of the
art, as it would have almost been
thanked for doing fifty years ago, is
restrained from the act by a feeling of
public indignation.
The magnificent system which goes
commonly by the name of Gothic architecture,
is essentially the work of the
Norman race, taking both the character
of the architecture and the name of
the race in a comprehensive sense.
If it be an inferior achievement, yet
it is something to say that to the
same race we owe the fortalice of
the middle ages—the parent of the
modern fortress. The castle, as we
know it in romance and history, is essentially
a Norman creation. The
symmetrical external strength, and
the gloomy mysteries of the interior,
necessary to make a castle be
a castle in poetry or romance, are
features entirely belonging to the
Norman edifice. The vaulted form
of internal roofing, with all its grandeur
and gloom—the dungeons beneath—the
battlements above—the secret
passages—and other mysteries which
are necessarily connected with these
in architectural arrangement, are
all peculiarities of the Norman fortalice.
To find what there is in
this, inquire how The Old English
Baron—The Castle of Otranto—Mrs
Radcliffe’s or Victor Hugo’s
novels could have been written without
this element of poetic romance.
Go higher up, and see how much of
the glorious interest of Scott’s novels
has been created out of this element;
and whether it is presented at Torquelstone
or Tillytudlem, all comes of
Norman origin. But go still higher,
and see how such a tragedy as Macbeth
could have existed, if Shakespeare
had been a contemporary of the
Scottish monarch, and had been bound
to describe him living in an extensive
craal of wicker or turf huts, instead
of placing the whole tragic history in
one of those mysterious Norman
castles which did not exist until centuries
after Macbeth’s day, and were
beginning to add to their other interest
that of a mellow age in Shakespeare’s.
Besides these elements of associative
interest, there is the external
beauty involved in a marvellous
development of strength and symmetry.
Take the Norman castle in
its most perfect development—the
stern square mass in the centre—the
flanking round towers at the
angles, widening with a graceful sweep
towards the earth, after the manner
in which the oak stem widens to its root—the
varied crest of battlements, turrets,
and machicolations which crown
all, adjusting their outline to the graceful
variations of the square and circular
works below,—all make a combination,
the grandeur and beauty of
which has been attested by its eternal
repetition in landscape-painting,
since landscape-painting began.
Nor were the beauty and grandeur
all that the Norman fortalice could
boast of. It was a great achievement
in science. Of all the steps
taken onwards in fortification, from
the primitive earthwork on the steppes
of Tartary down to the fortification
of Paris, the greatest was taken by
that one which combined together the
dwelling-house and the fortress, and
made that organisation of main edifice
and flanking protections of which
the great works of Vauban were but
a further development, as we shall
have occasion more fully to show.
But we must stop here.—External
beauty and grandeur, engineering
skill, we attribute to the Norman
castle; but we cannot award the same
praise to its moral objects, which were
ever those of subjugation and regal or
lordly despotism. In fact, the castle
was the embodiment of the feudal
system, and ripened into the Parisian
Bastille, the largest and most perfect
Norman fortress ever built. As one
of our kings said of a border keep,
the man who built that was a thief
in his heart; and they who reared
the stately dwellings of the Norman
kings and nobles had subjugation
and tyranny in their hearts, and indeed
embodied these qualities in
mason-work; for, after all, these
gloomy edifices owe a mighty portion
of their influence to that overawing
quality which Burke made
out to be the source of sublimity. If
all admiration of artistic achievement
in architecture must depend on the
honourableness, the faithfulness, the
humaneness of those who were the
designers, we fear we would need to
abandon our favourite edifices as
structural lies, and architectural
shams, only fit to be cast into oblivion,
and there obtain Christian burial.
But so callous are we in the matter of
the faith and morality of designers,
that we can even confess that the exterior
structure so well fitted for defence
against an oppressed peasantry,
and the dreary dungeons so well fitted
for feudal vengeance, when these were
driven desperate, only raise our interest
by a contemplation of their objects;
while the assurance that some
murder has been committed within
the gloomy recesses—the baser and
more brutal the better—simply affords
additional zest to the tragic interest
of the whole.
Let us cast a glance back to the
condition of the art of fortification, at
the time when it was taken up by
these Normans. The most truly primitive
forts are naturally decided by
antiquaries to be those which are
found constructed solely out of the
native materials which the site may
have afforded. In this matter time
has been by no means impartial to
the handiwork of man; since, in
some places it remains, and is likely
to remain, so long as the crust of the
earth keeps together: while in others,
the stronghold of the dwellers in vast
watery wastes and swamps has melted
away with the mud of which it may
have been originally formed. So, in
the swamps of Friesland, defended in
the dawn of history as they were in
the seventeenth century, and in the
flats of Lincoln, defended against the
Normans, many a place of strength
has departed; but on the tops of
barren hills the rude stone circles remain,
the relics of some utterly unknown
antiquity.
There is scarcely to be named that
part of the world where there are
hills, and no hill-forts. They occur
in the Holy Land; and Jeremiah
speaks of the people being hunted
“from every mountain, and from
every hill.” On the approach of the
Assyrians, we hear that the Israelites
possessed themselves of all the tops of
the high mountains. They are found
all over the East—on the steppes of
the Russian provinces—on the German
and Scandinavian hills—in all
parts of the British empire: while
those which have been discovered in
the valley of the Mississippi, and other
parts of America, are said to have a
precise resemblance to the specimens
in the county of Angus. Often, of
course, efforts have been made to
connect them with early historical
events—as when the fortified camp of
Caractacus has been found in England,
and that of Galgacus, in fifty
different places of Scotland: while the
Germans are naturally anxious to
find the circle within which their
national hero, Arminius, or Hermann,
assembled the tribes who punished
the presumption of Varus. But these
are all vain speculations; and when
or how these forts were made, we
shall probably find out when we get
the working plans and the engineers’
contract for Stonehenge.
Among the English hill-forts, there
is the Herefordshire beacon, on the
highest point of the Malvern hills,
commanding the main pass through
the chain. It is an irregular oblong,
one hundred and seventy-five feet by
one hundred and ten; and the inner
wall is a strong work of stones and turf.
Three exterior walls encompass it, and
an eccentric work lops out at either
side, on some engineering principle,
which, doubtless, was highly approved
of in its day, but is sunk in as
deep oblivion as the name of the
people who awaited anxiously within
the inner ring to see the heads of the
enemy, as they strove to mount the
steep acclivity, in the year of the
world in which the defence was completed.
Wales claims the chief specimens
in England, for the reason we
have already stated—that Wales has
hills. Hence we have Moel y Gaer
in Flintshire, and a great work close
to the Castle of Montgomery, where,
King says, it was certainly needless,
“unless it had been long prior to the
erection of that castle.” There are, besides
these, Carn Madryn, Trer Caeri
in Carnarvonshire, and Caer Caradoc,
which tradition associates with
Caractacus. One of the oddest of
these forts is Penman Mawr, of which
Pennant says, “After climbing for
some space among the loose stones,
the fronts of three, if not four walls
presented themselves very distinctly,
one above the other. In most places
the facings appeared very perfect, but
all dry work. I measured the height
of one wall, which was at the time
nine feet; the thickness seven feet
and a half. Between these walls, in
all parts, were innumerable small
buildings, mostly circular, and regularly
faced within and without, but
not disposed in any certain order.
These had been much higher, as is
evident from the fall of stones which
lie scattered at their bottoms. Their
diameter, in general, is from twelve to
eighteen feet; but some were far less,
not exceeding five feet. On the
small area of the top had been a
group of towers or cells, like the
former—one in the centre, and five
others surrounding it.”[19]
Some of our northern forts have
been, however, on a greater scale. Of
the White Caterthun in Strathmore,
General Roy says, “The most extraordinary
thing that occurs in this
British fort is the astonishing dimensions
of the rampart, composed entirely
of large loose stones, being at
least twenty-five feet thick at top,
and upwards of one hundred at bottom,
reckoning quite to the ditch,
which seems, indeed, to be greatly
filled up by the tumbling down of the
stones. The vast labour that it must
have cost to amass so incredible a
quantity, and carry them to such a
height, surpasses all description. A
simple earthen breastwork surrounds
the ditch; and beyond this, at the
distance of about fifty yards on the
two sides, but seventy on each end,
there is another double intrenchment,
of the same sort, running round the
slope of the hill. The intermediate
space probably served as a camp for
the troops, which the interior post,
from its smallness, could only contain
a part of. The entrance into this is
by a single gate on the east end; but
opposite to it there are two leading
through the outward intrenchment,
between which a work projects, no
doubt for containing some men posted
there, as an additional security to that
quarter.”[20]
The author who is found thus to
speak of the rude hill-fort was an experienced
officer of engineers, on service
in Scotland. The tone of professional
respect with which he treats
the effort of the primitive engineer is
remarkable; one might suppose him
discussing the merits of Sebastopol
or Cronstadt. In the unprofessional,
such works create perhaps all the
more astonishment from their unexpected
magnitude; for when you are
desired to ascend a desolate, uninteresting-looking
secondary hill, in a
remote district of Scotland, apart
from any of the tourist circuits, you
do not expect to find its brows covered
with some triumph of industrial development.
The height necessarily
ascended before these works can be
seen—a matter which must have
made the raising of them all the more
formidable—keeps them away from
observation. Were they on flat
ground, and near watering-places,
they would be among the wonders
of the world. In the vastness of the
mass of collected stones, they are
more like the great breakwaters of
harbours of refuge than any other
works we can name. Even more remarkable
than General Roy’s Caterthun,
appears to us to be the Barmkyn
of Echt, a few miles farther north.
The etymologist may call Barmkyn
a corruption of Barbican if he likes.
The lonely hill is so steep and circular
that it seems as if it must have been
artificially scarped. Scarcely from
below can any curve be seen to interrupt
the straight line of the ascent,
and one is utterly unprepared for the
mighty ramparts of stone—five of
them—of which the innermost encloses
a space of about an acre, quite
flat, and seeming to be levelled, as
the sides of the hill seem to be
scarped, by art.
It may be a question if these stone
masses were ever built, either so as to
represent external courses, like the
Roman wall in Northumberland, or
even in the fashion called cyclopean.
They bear, in their heaped character,
and the regularity of their course,
more resemblance to the moraines on
the edge of the glacier, than to any
other object, natural or artificial, with
which we happen to be acquainted.
So ancient, indeed, must they be supposed
to be, that in the war with the
elements all minuter structural characteristics
seem to have been lost,
and the stones lie, not as they were
placed, but virtually in a heap of ruins.
In these stormy hills, indeed, it is
difficult to suppose that anything less
imperishable than the gneiss, or granite,
of which the blocks forming the
circular forts are composed, would
have preserved the original plan. In
flatter and more turfy districts of
Scotland, as well as in England, there
are mounds seeming to be artificial,
and cast in circular terraces, as if
they had been put on a turning lathe
and bevelled down. There is one of
these—perhaps the most remarkable
in Britain—at Old Sarum, and it was
generally supposed to have some
connection with the franchise of that
scheduled corporation. How these
could have been very available for
forts it is difficult to imagine; and to
devise any other purpose to which
they can have been applicable would
be still more difficult. But when it
was reported in England, as it was
about seventy years ago, that there
were some ancient hill-forts in Scotland
made of glass, the antiquaries, not
having a prescience of the Crystal
Palace before their eyes, turned from
puzzling themselves about the earthen
mounds in England, to burst forth in
scornful laughter about the glass
fortresses of Scotland. But people
who have had much experience in
the ways of this world, learn how
the same word may, without the
slightest misapplication, be used for
very different things. The dingy
slag-like lumps, with a vitreous fraction,
found in the heather of some
Scottish fortified hills, has undoubtedly
a claim to the vitreous character,
perhaps as strong as the glittering
diaphanous squares which are to let
in all the sun, and exclude the wind
and rain, at Sydenham. That they
were the creation of fire is certain;
and though the geologists sought at
first to make out a case of volcano,
yet it became evident that it was
administered by the hand of man;
for the materials, which had been
calcined and vitrified so as to resemble
in a considerable degree the
scoriæ of a glass-house, were built
into walls round the summits of
steep circular hills;—those with which
we are acquainted have much the appearance,
from their extreme steepness
and regularity, of having been
scarped. And then come the questions—were
the vitrified masses produced
by some accident, such as the
burning of a stronghold? or were they
a deliberate method of cementing
stones together by fusion? or, perchance,
were they the wide circuits
within which might be consumed some
whole forest of trees, cut down and
piled together within a ring of stone,
whether as a vast beacon, reddening
the sky from the Tweed to Cape
Wrath, or a sacrifice to the ancient
God of fire?—Questions these which
we respectfully decline taking the responsibility
of answering.
The step from such rude Titanic
works as these to the Norman fortress
is great—and perhaps a word or two on
other forms of places of strength may
be suitable, as showing distinctly that
the feudal castles were the combination
of the rude strength of the primitive
fortress with domiciliary comfort—that
they brought the defensive
strength, supposed to reside only in
inaccessible mountain regions or
swamps, into the midst of rich agriculture
and smiling abundance—that
they no longer rendered necessary a
retreat to the place of strength, as
one may suppose the whole community
of a district to have retreated
to a hill-fort, but were themselves
alike the abode of luxurious ease in
time of peace, and of resistance and
fierce contest in time of war. Perhaps
we may best comprehend how
original was the idea of the union of
fortress and house or palace in one,
by observing how few are the vestiges
of such a combination having
existed elsewhere before the establishment
of the feudal system. Towns
undoubtedly seem to have been fortified
from the beginning of town life;
and of the extent to which the system
was carried, let us take once for
all the account which honest old Herodotus
gives of Babylon, with its
walls two hundred cubits high, on
which a chariot could be driven with
four horses abreast, and its hundred
gates of brass. But, of anything of
the nature of a domestic fortress in
which people lived in their ordinary
manner during peace, and defended
themselves in war, we remember but
few vestiges.
Separate buildings like towers there
probably have been in many times
and places, and they may have been
used as fortresses. Along the Roman
Wall were the square towers called
mile-castles, which are interesting,
not only as the best remains of the
arrangements made by the great aggressors
for the protection of their
frontier, but as the models on which
the ancient inhabitants would probably
build their castles—if they built
any. It is singular enough that the
Border peel towers—built a thousand
years after the Romans had abandoned
Britain to her fate—have, in
their compact squareness, more resemblance
to these castella, than any type
of earlier British castellated architecture
possesses. Since the publication
of Mr Bruce’s book on the Roman
Wall, to which we lately had occasion
to refer, no one need remain ignorant
of any feature, however minute,
which, now existing, attests
what these mile-castles originally
were. Mr Bruce tells us, in a summary
description, that “they derive
their modern name from the circumstance
of their being usually placed
at the distance of a Roman mile from
each other. They were quadrangular
buildings, differing somewhat in size,
but usually measuring from sixty to
seventy feet in each direction. With
two exceptions, they have been placed
against the southern face of the wall:
the castle of Portgate, every trace of
which is now obliterated, and another
near Æsica, the foundations of which
may with some difficulty still be traced,
seem to have projected equally to the
north and south of the wall. Though
generally placed about seven furlongs
from each other, the nature of the
ground, independently of distance,
has frequently determined the spot of
their location. Whenever the wall
has had occasion to traverse a river
or a mountain pass, a mile-castle has
uniformly been placed on the one side
or other to guard the defile. The
mile-towers have generally had but
one gate of entrance, which was of
very substantial masonry, and was
uniformly placed in the centre of the
south wall: the most perfect specimen
now remaining, however, has a
northern as well as a southern gateway.
It is not easy to conjecture
what were the internal arrangements
of these buildings—probably they afforded
little accommodation, beyond
what their four strong walls and well-barred
gates gave.”[21]
They were evidently mere barracks
or stations, nor can much more be
said for any of the Roman works in
the lands of their conquests. Roman
troops were taught, in the conflict
with the barbarian, to look solely to
discipline; and the places called forts,
apart from these square towers along
the wall, were merely intrenched
camps.
Investigation is, in this country,
ever apt to strip our stone edifices of
their hoar antiquity. Mr Petrie has
“taken the shine,” as the Cockneys
say, out of the round towers of Ireland,
by showing that they have the
ordinary details of the Romanesque
ecclesiastical work, and has rendered
it unnecessary to decide whether they
are anchorite hermitages for a multitude
of rivals to St Simeon Stylites,
or temples for Photic or for Phalic
worship. Criticism has gone in the
same way back upon our castles, proving,
in truth, that very few of them are
so old as they were supposed to be.
Yet there is a particular class of
buildings of a systematically castellated
type, which the scythe of the
archæological iconoclast has not yet
swept—on the age of which no particle
of authentic light has been cast,
and which we are thus entitled to
count as old as we like.
These are the circular towers called
sometimes Dunes, Burghs, Danish
forts, Pictish forts, &c., scattered
hither and thither in the far northwest
of Scotland. They are supposed
to be of Scandinavian origin—to have
been the fortresses built by the Seakings,
but nothing in the least degree
resembling them has been found elsewhere
within Scandinavian land.
Their mysterious builders have carefully
avoided every particle of incidental
evidence that might lead to a
betrayal of their origin. Graceful
and symmetrical as they are in their
outline—perfectly circular, and rising
without a bulge in a decreasing sweep
from the broad base—there is not a
single ornament or moulding to let
the antiquary detect them, as the Romanesque
work proved the betrayal
of the Irish round towers. Nay,
there is not the mark of chiselling
on the stones to show that human
hands have touched them. That can
be inferred from the structure alone;
and the unhewn lumps of mica
schist or gneiss are laid in distinct
courses perfectly parallel and round,
by the selection of rough stones of
equal size, and the insertion of minute
splinters to make up deficiencies—for,
as there is no stone hewing,
there is also no cement.
It is the most puzzling of the peculiarity
of these perplexing buildings,
that they have tiers of galleries running
round them within the thickness
of the wall. To form the roofs of
these tiny serpentine chambers, large
slabs have been necessary, but, in
some marvellous manner, they have
been obtained without being wrought;
for, on the largest, it is vain to look
for the mark of a chisel, or even
artificial squaring or smoothing. It
would seem, at least in such of
them as we have seen, that the thinnest
large slabs of schist had been
collected in the mountains, and
brought probably from great distances
to fulfil the object of the builder.
It seems to have been ever taken
for granted that these round towers
must have been fortresses, and the
only remaining question seemed to be—by
what people, nation, or language
were they so used? Was it by the
Phœnicians? A great antiquary
showed that in Tyre and Sidon there
must have been edifices precisely of
the same character, though no vestige
of them now remains. Did they
belong to the Caledonians of the days
of Tacitus, or to the Atacotti, or to
the Dalriads, or to the Albanich, or
to the Siol Torquil, or the Fion Gall,
or the Dubh Gall? Or, were they
erected especially by some individual
Aulaf or Maccus, or Sigurd, or Thorfin,
or Godred M‘Sitric, or Diarmid
M‘Maelnambo—all gentlemen having
their own peculiar claims on the architectural
merit? It occurred to us one
day to ask internally the question,
whether they were fortresses or
strongholds at all? It arose as we
looked down from the broken edge of
the galleried wall of one of those
towers in solitary Glen-Elg Beg. It
stands, a hoar ruin on the edge of a
precipice, where a torrent takes a sudden
turn; and nothing could be better
conceived for the landscape ideal of
the remains of some robber stronghold
of the middle ages, than the
remnant of circular masonry rising
flush from the edge of the precipice.
But it was precisely the force with
which these apparent conditions of a
fortified character were conveyed,
that showed the utter want of them
in the others scattered throughout
the valley. What could they have
defended? Whom could they have
resisted?
Primitive fortresses are places
where considerable armies or large
numbers of people go for protection
from besieging enemies. Now, though
the outside circle of these burghs is
considerable, yet, from the thickness
of the galleried wall, they only contain
an inner area of from twenty to thirty
feet—the size of a moderate dining-room.
And, while the numbers they
could have held were thus few, they
possessed no means like the medieval
castles for assault, and could have
been easily pulled to pieces by an
enemy. Nor, if they were places of
strength, can it be easily conceived
why there should be a whole cluster of
them in a place like Glen Beg, and no
others in the neighbouring districts.
The notion, indeed, of their being
strongholds, seems to have been
grasped at once by their striking
resemblance in structure and dimensions
to the Norman flanking round
towers. But the Norman towers
were only outworks, to aid in defence
of the central keep, and could have
been of small service as detached
forts. There are many things which
have a warlike resemblance to this
part of a feudal castle;—a windmill,
as Don Quixote’s chivalrous eye at
once told him, possesses the character
very decidedly—so does a modern
blast-furnace. The columbarium lingering
on the grounds of some old
mansion is often mistaken for a tower;
and the prototype of the columbarium,
the Roman tomb, eminently anticipated
the form of the Norman tower.
Of one of these Byron says,—
“There is a stern old tower of other days,
Firm as a fortress with its fence of stone;
Such as an army’s baffled strength delays,
Standing with half its battlements alone.”
One of these tombs is the nucleus of
the castle of St Angelo, others were
incrusted into the fortified mansions
of the quarrelsome Colonna—so like
were they, though built as the quiet
mansions of the dead, to the towers
of feudal fortresses.
Shall we venture a theory about
these Highland round towers? We
have not yet found one to our own
satisfaction; but the reader, if he likes,
may take the following, which we
guarantee to be of the average quality
of such theories. It is well known
that, when the Scots under Kenneth
M‘Alpine conquered the Picts, they
saved from death just two inhabitants
of that devoted race, a father and son;
their disinterested object in this clemency
was, to find out how the Picts
got their beer. It seems that they possessed
a precious and much-coveted
secret, in the means of brewing
heather-ale. The Scots offered to
spare the lives of the captives, if they
would reveal the secret. The father
promised to do so if they would, in the
first place, comply with his request,—a
very odd one for a father to make
in such circumstances—to put to death
his son. They did so; and then the
father uttered a loud yell of triumph—the
secret of the beer would be for
ever hidden in his bloody grave. He
could not trust to the firmness of his
son; he could entirely rely on his own,
and he was ready to bear all tortures
rather than make the revelation. Now,
why not suppose that these mysterious
buildings were just breweries of
heather-ale, and that, in the various
galleries, decreasing as they ascend
until they become mere pigeon-holes,
the brewsts of the different years
were binned for the use of hospitable
dinner-giving Picts? No one can
disprove the theory, and this is more
than can be said for many another.
The more they are examined, the
more are the actual fortresses of
Britain stripped of any pretensions
to extreme antiquity, and brought
within the Norman period. There are
two leading objects of fortification—the
protective and the aggressive;
and, according to the view we have
been supporting, it has been the function
of the Norman, in the development
of European history, to have
been the inventor and propagator of
the kind of works adapted to the latter
object. Fortresses of mere refuge
are on the tops of hills, or in other inaccessible
places. It does not suit
the aggressor to go to the wilds—he
must have his elements of strength in
the very middle of the people whom
he is to rule over. If a rock happens
to be found bulging out of a fine alluvial
district—as the plutonic upheavings
of trap have supplied in Edinburgh,
Stirling, and Dumbarton—it is
well; but, where there are no natural
strengths, they must be artificially constructed—and
art has in this department
far outstripped nature, or has
rather found in her own resources
better means of defence against her
instruments of destruction than nature
provides.
The Saxons did not raise strongholds
of this kind, nor did the northern
races, in their native districts;
and, indeed, it is rather curious to
observe that there is scarcely a feudal
castle to be found in the Scandinavian
territories, whence issued the
race who strewed all Europe with
fortresses. Scott speaks of Bamborough
as “Ida’s castle, huge and
square;” but there can now be little
doubt that it is a Norman edifice.
If the tall gaunt tower of
Conisborough retain its Saxon antiquity,
yet it is evident that it
must have been a rude and feeble
strength, standing alone without the
outworks, which were the great
achievement of Norman engineering.
Some other bare towers of this character
are supposed to be of ante-Norman
origin, as the round tower
of Trematon, in Cornwall, and that of
Launceston, on the apex of a conical
rock, round the base of which Norman
works have been raised.
Scott is historically correct, as he
almost ever is, when he thus describes
the abode of Cedric the Saxon:—“A
low irregular building, containing several
courtyards or enclosures, extending
over a considerable space of
ground; and which, though its size
argued the inhabitant to be a person
of wealth, differed entirely from the
tall, turreted, and castellated buildings
in which the Norman nobility resided,
and which had become the universal
style of architecture throughout
England.”
William the Norman found no
castles to resist him. He resolved that
any one who came after him should
complain of no such omission. England
proper immediately bristled with
strongholds. They were afterwards
extended to Wales and Ireland; and
it is perhaps the most remarkable
episode in the history of Norman fortification,
as indicative of the systematic
zeal with which the system was
conducted, that during the brief tenure
of Scotland, the opportunity was
taken for dispersing throughout the
country Edwardian castles.
The earliest Norman form was the
vast square keep, such as Bamborough
New Castle, or the Tower of London.
The value of projecting angles seems
soon to have been felt, but it does
not appear that the noble flanking
round towers, which make a perfect
Norman fortress, were devised until
the days of the Edwards. The central
strength then consisted of a
square work, with a round tower at
each angle. When the work was
very large, demi-towers might project
here and there from its face.
This was the leading principle of
modern fortification—the protection
of the face. It is understood that no
plain wall-plate, however strong,
can be defended from an enemy ready
to sacrifice a sufficient number of
men to batter it open and rush in by
the breach. The object, then, is by
outworks to keep the assailants at a
distance. The flanking towers accomplished
this for the Norman fortress,
and the work of a siege was
not in those days utterly unlike what
it now is in general character, though
the less destructive character of the
weapons on either side made it a much
closer affair.
There is room for considerable classification,
and even for abundant technical
nomenclature, among the besieging
engines used before the invention
of gunpowder. The term mangona, or
mangonel, was generally applicable to
ballistic engines, moved by springs, or
quick descending weights. The trebuchet,
the matafunda, the ribaudequin,
and the petrary, were special
machines for discharging what the
Americans call rocks. There were
the robinet, the espringal, and the
bricole, which discharged huge iron
bolts and other miscellaneous mischievous
articles. The oddest of all
names to find among these wicked
and destructive agents is conveyed in
a sentence by Grose, who says that
“Beugles, or bibles, were also engines
for throwing large stones, as we learn
from an ancient poem;” and he quotes
as his authority the Romance of Claris,
in the Royal library of Paris (No.
7534).
“Et pierres grans, et les perrieres,
Fit les bibles qui sont trop fieres,
Gétent trop manuement.”
Besides the ram and the testudo,
with which every boy becomes acquainted
in the plates to his Roman
Antiquities, there were the instruments
bearing the quadrupedal names
of the war-wolf, the cat, and the sow.
“The cattus or cat-house, gattus or
cat,” says the instructive Grose,
“was a covered shed, occasionally
fixed on wheels, and used for covering
of soldiers employed in filling up
the ditch, preparing the way for the
movable tower, or mining the wall.
It was called a cat because under it
soldiers lay in watch like a cat for its
prey. Some of these cats had crenelles
and chinks, from whence the
archers could discharge their arrows.
These were called castellated cats.
Sometimes under this machine the
besiegers worked a small kind of
ram.”[22] The sow reminds all true
Scotsmen of Black Agnes of Dunbar
jeering Salisbury with the farrowing
of his sow, when she toppled on its
wooden roof a mass of rock, and beheld
the mutilated sappers crawling from
beneath their shattered protector, like
so many pigs. But the chief of all
besieging works was the movable
tower, brought up face to face with
the defenders, and containing battering-rams
below, with the various instruments
already mentioned, employed
in its several upper storeys.
To oppose such a formidable engine,
which could only be applied by some
commander of vast resources, the
flanking round towers were of invaluable
service, as the bastions and
outworks are at the present day.
The main difference in the projectile
direction of the operations in the two
is, that while the fire of a fort is
chiefly horizontal, the assaults made
by the Norman keep were vertical,
and hence came the crest of machicolations
and turrets which has given
so picturesque a character to the
whole school of baronial architecture.
The instances of the Norman castle
in its more perfect shape, still existing,
are very interesting in a historical
view. It may be observed, that
in the settled districts of England
there are specimens of the older and
ruder style of Norman work; but
that, in the Edwardian conquests,
the fully developed form is the oldest
of which vestiges are to be found.
Aberconway, or Snowdon Castle in
Carnarvonshire, must have been one of
the most formidable specimens, from
the great extent of its curtain walls,
and its numerous round towers. It
was built, say authorities on which
we place no reliance, except in so
far as they correspond with the character
of the edifice, in 1284; it served
the purpose for which the strongest
fortresses are required—that of a
frontier defence. In Flintshire there
are Hawarden and Rhudland. Beaumaris,
in Anglesea, has some fine diminishing
towers. Carew, in Pembrokeshire,
has a sort of angular buttresses,
instead of the graceful increment
towards the base, in the round
towers; but it is a luxuriant and
noble specimen; and though Welsh
tradition says it belonged to the
princes of South Wales—no man can
tell how many hundreds of years before
William or Rollo either—and was
given by Rhys ap Theodore, with his
daughter, Nest, as a marriage portion
to Gerrald de Carrio, yet we take
the liberty of holding that it as
clearly bears the mark of the invader
of Wales, as any government-house
in Canada or New Zealand bears evidence
that it is not the work of the
natives. We take Cilgarron, Haverford-west,
and Mannorbeer castles,
in the same county, to belong to the
same category.
The same characteristics do not so
frequently occur in the southern English
counties, though there is Pevensey
in Sussex, Goodrich in Herefordshire,
and Cowling in Kent, and there
may be several other instances. They
reappear on the Border, where
they were connected with the Scottish
wars; the forms may be seen in
Prudho, Twizel, the outworks of Bamborough,
and in a modernised shape
at Alnwick.
Ireland is rich in these quadrilateral
flanked edifices. There is Enniscorthy
guarding the bridge of the Slaney in
Wexford, and Dunmore in Meath, one
of the most entire and regular specimens,
if we may judge by the representation
of Grose, who, to do him justice,
never idealises. It is one of the many
castles attributed to De Lacey, the
governor of Meath. Another of them,
Kilkea, continued long to raise its
flanking round towers after it had
laughed at the ferocious raids of the
O’Moors and O’Dempsies in the English
pale. Two of the best specimens,
Lea, in Queen’s county, and Ferns
in Wexford, were attacked and taken
in the romantic inroad of Edward
Bruce, who thought that, as his
brother had, by one gallant achievement,
wrested a crown in Scotland
from the encroaching Norman, he
might as well endeavour to take one
in Ireland. Grandison Castle, with
two beautiful specimens of the bell-shaped
round tower, is attributed to
the reign of James I.; but, though it
is not the peculiar defect of Irish antiquities
to be post-dated, this portion
must, we think, belong to the
Norman period. There are fine specimens
of the round tower at Ballylachan
and Ballynafad, whence the
M‘Donoughs were driven forth, and
the utterly un-Norman names of these
buildings do not exclude them from
identification as the work of the courtly
invaders. In Ireland, however, this
sort of work never ceased. There were
ever O’Shauchnessies, O’Donahues,
O’Rourkes, or O’Dempsies, keeping
the Norman or the Saxon at work in
making fortresses; and perhaps the
latest specimen of it is a relic of the
’48, which we saw the other day in
an antiquarian rummage in ancient
and ruiniferous Cashel, being a large
iron box with loopholes projecting
out from the barrack where it was
placed, to rake the street into which
it projected with musketry from the
loopholes.
In Scotland, the Anglo-Norman
origin of the earliest true baronial
fortresses is attested with remarkable
precision. In the first place, there
is not a vestige in Scotland of the
earlier kind of square keep, such as
might have been raised in the days of
the Conqueror, or of William Rufus,
with its semicircular arches and dog-toothed
decorations. The pointed
architecture and the Edwardian baronial
had come into use ere any of
the fortresses of which we possess remains
were erected. Hence, the oldest
of the Scottish castles were evidently
built by Edward to secure his
conquest. They may be enumerated
as those of Caerlaverock, Bothwell,
Dirleton, Kildrummie, and Lochindorb.
These names at once excite recollections
of the war of independence,
when these castles were taken and
retaken, and were surrounded by
the most interesting and enduring associations
of that majestic conflict.
The architectural progeny which
this style of building left in Scotland,
is very different from its growth into
the bastioned fortifications of other
countries. The Scottish laird, or
chief, when he made his house a fortress,
as he had imminent necessity
for doing, could not afford to erect
the great flanking towers of the Normans;
but he stuck little turrets on
the corners of his block-house, which
served his purpose admirably; and
there are no better flanked fortresses,
considered with a view to the form of
attack to which they were subjected,
than our peel-houses.
On the other hand, in the Continental
castles of the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries, as Heidelberg, Perronne,
and Plessis la Tour, as the old
representations give it, we see the
flanking system extending itself laterally,
until it forms something between
the Norman keep and the modern
fortress. It was on Plessis that
Philip de Comines moralises, as a
large prison into which the great
King Louis had virtually immured
himself, becoming, by his own exertions
for the enlargement of his
power, and his protection from secret
enemies, nothing better than the hapless
immured prisoner, whose lot he
forced upon so many others.
The one great leading step which
modern fortification took beyond the
mere flanking system, is the discovery
of the glacis for covering the
stone-work, and protecting it from
the attacks of cannon. The whole
system, it appears, is now on trial.
The charge against it is, that every
addition made to it in the way of protecting
works, only renders a fort the
more certain of ultimate capture, since
these protecting works are themselves
easily taken. It is said that they
save the main work from a general
escalade which is never likely to be
attempted, but facilitate a deliberate
siege, which is the proper method of
taking fortified places. It is said that
in fortification we must, as in other
matters of war, recur to the first principle,
that the best way to protect ourselves
is to kill our enemy. Of old,
the main defences of a vessel were to
protect the deck by castles stem and
stern from a boarding enemy; now
the arrangement is directed to the
destruction of the enemy before he
can board. Our old knights in armour
were a sort of moving fortresses made
more for protection than destruction.
In Italy, the steel encasement was
brought to such perfection, that at the
battle of Tornoue, under Charles VIII.,
we are told by Father Daniel that
a number of Italian knights were overthrown,
but could not be killed until
the country people brought huge stones
and sledge-hammers and broke their
shells, like those of so many lobsters.
It sounds like an odd accompaniment
of civilisation that she should make
the external form of warfare more destructive
and less defensive—but so
it is; and a reform in fortification is
proposed, which, by the abandonment
of the flanking system, and something
like a restoration of the primitive form,
is to make the fort more terrible to
the invader, as a means of making
it a more effective defence.
We profess not to enter on so great
a question. Mere theories we have
herein offered to our reader; and as
they are given in all innocence and
good-humour, all we pray is, that he
will not, if they differ from his own,
condemn us to some dire mysterious
fate. Let him, if we displease him,
simply content himself with the old
established remedy, and mutter to
himself, “Pooh! humbug!” And we
on our part engage that we shall live
in all charity with all men who accept
not our theory; and will by no
means endeavour to prove that they are
sensual, lewd, dishonourable people,
deserving of some dire punishment.
FIRMILIAN: A TRAGEDY. [23] — SUMMIT OF THE PILLAR OF ST SIMEON STYLITES. — SQUARE BELOW THE PILLAR. — A GARDEN. — A BARREN MOOR.
533
We have great pleasure in announcing
to our readers the fact, that
we have at last discovered that long-expected
phenomenon, the coming
Poet, and we trust that his light will
very soon become visible in the literary
horizon. We cannot, however, arrogate
to ourselves any large share of
merit in this discovery—indeed, we
must confess, with a feeling akin to
shame, that we ought to have made
it at a much earlier date. Firmilian
is not altogether new to us. We
have an indistinct recollection of
having seen the tragedy in manuscript
well-nigh two years ago; and, if we
remember aright, a rather animated
correspondence took place on the subject
of the return of the papers. We
had, by some untoward accident,
allowed them to find their way into
the Balaam-box, which girnel of
genius was at that particular time
full up to the very hinges. We felt
confident that Firmilian lay under the
weight of some twenty solid layers of
miscellaneous literature; and we
should as soon have thought of attempting
to disinter an ichthyosaurus
from a slate-quarry, as of ransacking
the bowels of the chest for that
treasury of rare delights. However,
we took care, on the occasion of the
next incremation, to make search for
the missing article, and had the pleasure
of returning it to Mr Percy Jones,
from whom we heard nothing further
until we received his tragedy in print.
Our first perusal having been rather
of a cursory nature, we are not able
to state with certainty whether the
author has applied himself during the
intervening period to the work of
emendation; but we think it exceedingly
probable that he has done so, as
we now remark a degree of vivacity
and force of expression, however extravagant
many of the ideas may be,
which had escaped our previous notice.
We hope that, by a tardy act of justice,
we shall offer no violence to that
amiable modesty which has, in the
mean time, restrained him from asking
the verdict of the general public.
As to the actual amount of poetic
genius and accomplishment which Mr
Percy Jones possesses, there may,
even among the circle of his friends,
be considerable difference of opinion.
Those who admire spasmodic throes
and writhings may possibly be inclined
to exalt him to a very high pinnacle
of fame; for certainly, in no modern
work of poetry—and there have been
several recently published which might
have borne the imprimatur of Bedlam—have
we found so many symptoms
of unmistakable lunacy. Still there is
a method in his madness—a rapidity
of perception and originality of thought,
which contrasts very favourably with
the tedious drivellings of some other
writers of the same school. His taste
is not one whit better than theirs, but
he brings a finer fancy and a more
vivid imagination to the task; nor is
he deficient in a certain rude exaggerated
dramatic power, which has more
than once reminded us of the early
style of Marlowe and the other predecessors
of Shakespeare.
It is not very easy to comprehend
the exact creed and method of the new
school of poets, who have set themselves
to work upon a principle hitherto
unknown, or at all events unproclaimed.
This much we know from themselves,
that they regard poetry not
only as a sacred calling, but as the
most sacred of any—that, in their
opinion, every social relation, every
mundane tie, which can interfere with
the bard’s development, must be either
disregarded or snapped asunder—and
that they are, to the fainting race of
Adam, the sole accredited bearers of
the Amreeta cup of immortality. Such
is the kind of nonsense regarding the
nature of his mission which each fresh
poetaster considers it his duty to
enunciate; and as there is nothing,
however absurd, which will not become
credited by dint of constant
repetition, we need not be surprised
that some very extraordinary views
regarding the “rights of genius”
should of late years have been countenanced
by men who ought to have
known better. Poets are, like all
other authors or artisans, valuable
according to the quality of the article
which they produce. If their handiwork
be good, genuine, and true, it
will pass at once into circulation and
be prized—if the reverse, what title can
they prefer to the name which they
so proudly arrogate to themselves?
We do not, however, quarrel with
a poet for having an exalted idea of
his art—always supposing that he has
taken any pains to acquire its rudiments.
Without a high feeling of this
kind, it would be difficult to maintain
the struggle which must precede eminent
success; nor would we have
alluded to the subject but for the
affectation and offensive swaggering
of some who may indeed be rhymsters,
but who never could be poets even if
their days were to be prolonged to the
extent of those of Methusaleh. When
the painter of the tavern sign-post,
whereon is depicted a beer-bottle
voiding its cork, and spontaneously
ejecting its contents right and left
into a couple of convenient tumblers,
talks to us of high art, Raphael, and
the effects of chiaroscuro, it is utterly
impossible to control the action of the
risible muscles. And, in like manner,
when one of our young poetical aspirants,
on the strength of a trashy
duodecimo filled with unintelligible
ravings, asserts his claim to be considered
as a prophet and a teacher,
it is beyond the power of humanity to
check the intolerable tickling of the
midriff.
But, apart from their exaggerated
notions of their calling, let us see
what is the practice of the poets of
the Spasmodic School. In the first
place, they rarely, if ever, attempt
anything like a plot. After you have
finished the perusal of their verses,
you find yourself just as wise as when
you began. You cannot tell what
they would be at. You have a confused
recollection of stars, and sunbeams,
and moonbeams, as if you had
been staring at an orrery; but sun,
moon, and stars, were intended to give
light to something—and what that
something is, in the poet’s page, you
cannot, for the life of you, discover.
In the second place, we regret to say
that they are often exceedingly profane,
not, we suppose, intentionally,
but because they have not sense
enough to see the limits which decency,
as well as duty, prescribes. In the
third place, they are occasionally very
prurient. And, in the fourth place,
they are almost always unintelligible.
Now, although we cannot by any
means aver that Mr Percy Jones is entirely
free from the faults which we
have just enumerated, we look upon him
as a decidedly favourable specimen
of his tribe. There is, in Firmilian, if
not a plot, at least some kind of comprehensible
action; and in it he has
portrayed the leading features of the
poetical school to which he belongs
with so much fidelity and effect, that
we feel called upon to give an outline
of his tragedy, with a few specimens
from the more remarkable scenes.
The hero of the piece, Firmilian, is
a student in the university of Badajoz,
a poet, and entirely devoted to his
art. He has been engaged for some
time in the composition of a tragedy
upon the subject of Cain, which is
“to win the world by storm;” but he
unfortunately discovers, after he has
proceeded a certain length in his task,
that he has not yet thoroughly informed
himself, by experience, of the
real nature of the agonies of remorse.
He finds that he cannot do justice to
his subject without steeping his own
soul in guilt, so as to experience the
pangs of the murderer; and as, according
to the doctrines of the spasmodic
school of poetry, such investigations
are not only permitted, but
highly laudable, he sets himself seriously
to ponder with what victim he
should begin. All our spasmodic
poets introduce us to their heroes in
their studies, and Mr Percy Jones
follows the tradition. He does not,
however, like some of them, carry his
imitative admiration of Goethe’s
Faust so far, as personally to evoke
Lucifer or Mephistopheles—an omission
for which we are really thankful.
Firmilian begins by a soliloquy upon
his frame of mind and feelings; and
states himself to be grievously perplexed
and hindered in his work by
his comparative state of innocence.
He then meditates whether he should
commence his course of practical remorse
by putting to death Mariana,
a young lady to whom he is attached,
or three friends and fellow-students of
his, with whom he is to dine next
day. After much hesitation, he decides
on the latter view, and, after
looking up “Raymond Lullius” for
the composition of a certain powder,
retires to rest after a beautiful but
somewhat lengthy apostrophe to the
moon. There is nothing in this scene
which peculiarly challenges quotation.
The next is occupied by love-making;
and certainly, if Mr Percy Jones had
intended to exhibit his hero throughout
in the most amiable and romantic
light, nothing could be better than his
appearance in the bower of Mariana.
If, here and there, we encounter an
occasional floridness, or even warmth
of expression, we attribute that in a
great measure to the sunny nature of
the clime; just as we feel that the
raptures of Romeo and Juliet are in
accordance with the temperament of
the land that gave them birth. But
we presently find that Firmilian,
though a poet, is a hypocrite and
traitor in love. The next scene is laid
in a tavern, where he and his friends,
Garcia Perez, Alphonzo D’Aguilar,
and Alonzo Olivarez are assembled,
and there is a discussion, over the winecup,
on the inexhaustible subject of
knightly love. Alphonzo, claiming to
be descended from the purest blood
of Castile, asserts the superiority of
European beauty over the rest of the
universe; to which Firmilian, though
known to be betrothed to Mariana,
makes the following reply—
FIRMILIAN.
I knew a poet once; and he was young,
And intermingled with such fierce desires
As made pale Eros veil his face with grief,
And caused his lustier brother to rejoice.
He was as amorous as a crocodile
In the spring season, when the Memphian bank,
Receiving substance from the glaring sun,
Resolves itself from mud into a shore.
And—as the scaly creature wallowing there,
In its hot fits of passion, belches forth
The steam from out its nostrils, half in love,
And half in grim defiance of its kind;
Trusting that either, from the reedy fen,
Some reptile-virgin coyly may appear,
Or that the hoary Sultan of the Nile
May make tremendous challenge with his jaws,
And, like Mark Anthony, assert his right
To all the Cleopatras of the ooze—
So fared it with the poet that I knew.
He had a soul beyond the vulgar reach,
Sun-ripened, swarthy. He was not the fool
To pluck the feeble lily from its shade
When the black hyacinth stood in fragrance by.
The lady of his love was dusk as Ind,
Her lips as plenteous as the Sphinx’s are,
And her short hair crisp with Numidian curl.
She was a negress. You have heard the strains
That Dante, Petrarch, and such puling fools
As loved the daughters of cold Japhet’s race,
Have lavished idly on their icicles.
As snow melts snow, so their unhasty fall
Fell chill and barren on a pulseless heart.
But, would you know what noontide ardour is,
Or in what mood the lion, in the waste,
All fever-maddened, and intent on cubs,
At the oasis waits the lioness—
That shall you gather from the fiery song
Which that young poet framed, before he dared
Invade the vastness of his lady’s lips.
Judging from the implied character
of the ditty in question, we are not
sorry that we cannot lay it before our
readers—indeed it does not appear in
the volume, for D’Aguilar was so disgusted
with the introduction that he
openly reviled Firmilian as a pupil of
Mahound, and bestowed a buffet on
him, whereupon there was a flashing
of swords. These, however, were
sheathed, and the students again sate
down amicably to drink. Firmilian,
being suddenly called away, entreats
his friends to amuse themselves, during
his absence, with a special bottle
of “Ildefronso”—a vintage which we
do not remember having seen in any
modern list of wines. They comply—feel
rather uncomfortable—and the
scene concludes by the chaunt of a
funeral procession beneath the window;
an idea which we strongly suspect
has been borrowed from Victor
Hugo’s tragedy of Lucrèce Borgia.
The next scene exhibits Firmilian
pacing the cloisters. His three friends
have died by poison, but he is not
able by any means to conjure up a
feeling of adequate remorse. He does
not see that he is at all responsible in
the matter. If he had poured out the
wine into their glasses, and looked
upon their dying agonies, then, indeed,
he might have experienced the
desired sensation of guilt. But he did
nothing of the kind. They helped
themselves, of their own free will and
accord, and died when he was out of
the way. On the whole, then, his
first experiment was a blunder. During
his reverie, an old preceptor of his,
the Priest of St Nicholas, passes; and
certain reminiscences of stripes suggest
him as the next victim. The
reader will presently see by what
means this scheme is carried into execution.
Suffice it to say, that the
mere anticipation of it sheds a balm
upon Firmilian’s disappointed spirit,
who, being now fully convinced that
in a few days he will be able to realise
the tortures of Cain, departs for an
interview with Lilian, a young lady
for whom he entertains a clandestine
attachment. The next scene speaks
for itself.
Exterior of the Cathedral of St Nicholas.
Choir heard chaunting within.
EnterFirmilian.
How darkly hangs yon cloud above the spire!
There’s thunder in the air—
What if the flash
Should rend the solid walls, and reach the vault
Where my terrestrial thunder lies prepared,
And so, without the action of my hand,
Whirl up those thousand bigots in its blaze,
And leave me guiltless, save in the intent?
That were a vile defraudment of my aim,
A petty larceny o’ the element,
An interjection of exceeding wrong!
Let the hoarse thunder rend the vault of heaven,
Yea, shake the stars by myriads from their boughs,
As autumn tempests shake the fruitage down;—
Let the red lightning shoot athwart the sky,
Entangling comets by their spooming hair,
Piercing the zodiac belt, and carrying dread
To old Orion, and his whimpering hound;—
But let the glory of this deed be mine!
OrganandChoir.
Sublimatus ad honorem
Nicholai presulis:
Pietatis ante rorem
Cunctis pluit populis:
Ut vix parem aut majorem
Habeat in seculis.
Firmilian.
Yet I could weep to hear the wretches sing!
There rolls the organ anthem down the aisle,
And thousand voices join in its acclaim.
All they are happy—they are on their knees;
Round and above them stare the images
Of antique saints and martyrs. Censers steam
With their Arabian charge of frankincense,
And every heart, with inward fingers, counts
A blissful rosary of pious prayer!
Why should they perish then? Is’t yet too late?
O shame, Firmilian, on thy coward soul!
What! thou, the poet!—thou, whose mission ’tis
To send vibration down the chord of time,
Until its junction with eternity—
Thou, who hast dared and pondered and endured,
Gathering by piecemeal all the noble thoughts
And fierce sensations of the mind—as one
Who in a garden culls the wholesome rose,
And binds it with the deadly nightshade up;
Flowers not akin, and yet, by contrast kind—
Thou, for a touch of what these mundane fools
Whine of as pity, to forego thine aim,
And never feel the gnawing of remorse,
Like the Promethean vulture on the spleen,
That shall instruct thee to give future voice
To the unuttered agonies of Cain!
Thou, to compare, with that high consequence
The breath of some poor thousand knights and knaves,
Who soaring, in the welkin, shall expire!
Shame, shame, Firmilian! on thy weakness, shame!
OrganandChoir.
Auro dato violari
Virgines prohibuit:
Far in fame, vas in mari
Servat et distribuit:
Qui timebant naufragari
Nautis opem tribuit.
Firmilian.
A right good saint he seems, this Nicholas!
And over-worked too, if the praise be just,
Which these, his votaries, quaver as his claim.
Yet it is odd he should o’erlook the fact
That underneath this church of his are stored
Some twenty barrels of the dusky grain,
The secret of whose framing, in an hour
Of diabolic jollity and mirth,
Old Roger Bacon wormed from Belzebub!
He might keep better wardship for his friends;
But that to me is nothing. Now’s the time!
Ha! as I take the matchbox in my hand,
A spasm pervades me, and a natural thrill
As though my better genius were at hand,
And strove to pluck me backwards by the hair.
I must be resolute. Lose this one chance,
Which bears me to th’ Acropolis of guilt,
And this, our age, foregoes its noblest song.
I must be speedy—
OrganandChoir.
A defunctis suscitatur
Furtum qui commiserat:
Et Judæus baptizatur
Furtum qui recuperat:
Illi vita restauratur,
Hic ad fidem properat.
Firmilian.
No more was needed to confirm my mind!
That stanza blows all thoughts of pity off,
As empty straws are scattered by the wind!
For I have been the victim of the Jews,
Who, by vile barter, have absorbed my means.
Did I not pawn—for that same flagrant stuff,
Which only waits a spark to be dissolved,
And, having done its mission, must disperse
As a thin smoke into the ambient air—
My diamond cross, my goblet, and my books?
What! would they venture to baptise the Jew?
The cause assumes a holier aspect, then;
And, as a faithful son of Rome, I dare
To merge my darling passion in the wrong
That is projected against Christendom!
Pity, avaunt! I may not longer stay.
[Exit into the vaults. A short pause, after which he reappears.
’Tis done! I vanish like the lightning bolt!
OrganandChoir.
Nicholai sacerdotum
Decus, honor, gloria:
Plebem omnem, clerum totum—
[The Cathedral is blown up].
We back that scene, for intensity,
against anything which has been written
for the last dozen of years. Nay,
we can even see in it traces of profound
psychological observation. Firmilian,
like Hamlet, is liable, especially
on the eve of action, to fits of constitutional
irresolution; and he requires,
in order to nerve him to the
deed, a more direct and plausible motive
than that which originally prompted
him. Hence we find him wavering,
and almost inclined to abandon
his purpose, until a casual passage in
the choral hymn jars upon an excitable
nerve, and urges him irresistibly
forward. We shall presently find the
same trait of character even more remarkably
developed in another scene.
We then come to the obsequies of
the students, which, being episodical,
we may as well pass over. There are
two ways of depicting grief—one quiet
and impressive, the other stormy and
clamorous. Mr Percy Jones, as might
have been expected, adopts the latter
method; and we are bound to say that
we have never perused anything in
print so fearful as the ravings of the
bereaved Countess D’Aguilar, mother
of the unfortunate Alphonzo. She even
forgets herself so far as to box the ears
of the confessor who is officiously
whispering consolation.
Meanwhile, where is the hero of
the piece—the successful Guy Fawkes
of the cathedral? Perched on a locality
which never would have occurred
to any but the most exalted imagination.
Firmilian.
’Twas a grand spectacle! The solid earth
Seemed from its quaking entrails to eruct
The gathered lava of a thousand years,
Like an imposthume bursting up from hell!
In a red robe of flame, the riven towers,
Pillars and altar, organ-loft and screen,
With a singed swarm of mortals intermixed,
Were whirled in anguish to the shuddering stars,
And all creation trembled at the din.
It was my doing—mine alone! and I
Stand greater by this deed than the vain fool
That thrust his torch beneath Diana’s shrine.
For what was it inspired Erostratus
But a weak vanity to have his name
Blaze out for arson in the catalogue?
I have been wiser. No man knows the name
Of me, the pyrotechnist who have given
A new apotheosis to the saint
With lightning blast, and stunning thunder knell!
And yet—and yet—what boots the sacrifice?
I thought to take remorse unto my heart,
As the young Spartan hid the savage fox
Beneath the foldings of his boyish gown,
And let it rive his flesh. Mine is not riven—
My heart is yet unscarred. I’ve been too coarse
And general in this business. Had there been
Amongst that multitude a single man
Who loved me, cherished me—to whom I owed
Sweet reciprocity for holy alms
And gifts of gentle import—had there been
Friend,—father,—brother, mingled in that crowd,
And I had slain him—then indeed my soul
Might have acquired fruition of its wish,
And shrieked delirious at the taste of sin!
But these—what were the victims unto me?
Nothing! Mere human atoms, breathing clods,
Uninspired dullards, unpoetic slaves,
The rag, and tag, and bobtail of mankind;
Whom, having scorched to cinders, I no more
Feel ruth for what I did, than if my hand
Had thrust a stick of sulphur in the nest
Of some poor hive of droning humble-bees,
And smoked them into silence!
I must have
A more potential draught of guilt than this,
With more of wormwood in it!
Here I sit,
Perched like a raven on old Simeon’s shaft,
With barely needful footing for my limbs—
And one is climbing up the inward coil,
Who was my friend and brother. We have gazed
Together on the midnight map of heaven,
And marked the gems in Cassiopea’s hair—
Together have we heard the nightingale
Waste the exuberant music of her throat,
And lull the flustering breezes into calm—
Together have we emulously sung
Of Hyacinthus, Daphne, and the rest,
Whose mortal weeds Apollo changed to flowers.
Also from him I have derived much aid
In golden ducats, which I fain would pay
Back with extremest usury, were but
Mine own convenience equal to my wish.
Moreover, of his poems he hath sold
Two full editions of a thousand each,
While mine remain neglected on the shelves!
Courage, Firmilian! for the hour has come
When thou canst know atrocity indeed,
By smiting him that was thy dearest friend.
And think not that he dies a vulgar death—
’Tis poetry demands the sacrifice!
Yet not to him be that revealment made.
He must not know with what a loving hand—
With what fraternal charity of heart
I do devote him to the infernal gods!
I dare not spare him one particular pang,
Nor make the struggle briefer! Hush—he comes.
Haverillo, emerging from the staircase.
How now, Firmilian!—I am scant of breath;
These steps have pumped the ether from my lungs,
And made the bead-drops cluster on my brow.
A strange, unusual rendezvous is this—
An old saint’s pillar, which no human foot
Hath scaled this hundred years!
Firmilian.
Aye—it is strange!
Haverillo.
’Faith, sir, the bats considered it as such:
They seem to flourish in the column here,
And are not over courteous. Ha! I’m weary:
I shall sleep sound to-night.
Firmilian.
You shall sleep sound!
Haverillo.
Either there is an echo in the place,
Or your voice is sepulchral.
Firmilian.
Seems it so?
Haverillo.
Come, come, Firmilian—Be once more a man!
Leave off these childish tricks, and vapours bred
Out of a too much pampered fantasy.
What are we, after all, but mortal men,
Who eat, drink, sleep, need raiment and the like,
As well as any jolterhead alive?
Trust me, my friend, we cannot feed on dreams,
Or stay the hungry cravings of the maw
By mere poetic banquets.
Firmilian.
Say you so?
Yet have I heard that by some alchemy
(To me unknown as yet) you have transmuted
Your verses to fine gold.
Haverillo.
And all that gold
Was lent to you, Firmilian.
Firmilian.
You expect,
Doubtless, I will repay you?
Haverillo.
So I do.
You told me yesterday to meet you here,
And you would pay me back with interest.
Here is the note.
Firmilian.
A moment.—Do you see
Yon melon-vender’s stall down i’ the square?
Methinks the fruit that, close beside the eye,
Would show as largely as a giant’s head,
Is dwindled to a heap of gooseberries!
If Justice held no bigger scales than those
Yon pigmy seems to balance in his hands,
Her utmost fiat scarce would weigh a drachm!
How say you?
Haverillo.
Nothing—’tis a fearful height!
My brain turns dizzy as I gaze below,
And there’s a strange sensation in my soles.
Firmilian.
Ay—feel you that? Ixion felt the same
Ere he was whirled from heaven!
Haverillo.
Firmilian!
You carry this too far. Farewell. We’ll meet
When you’re in better humour.
Firmilian.
Tarry, sir!
I have you here, and thus we shall not part.
I know your meaning well. For that same dross,
That paltry ore of Mammon’s mean device
Which I, to honour you, stooped to receive,
You’d set the Alguazils on my heels!
What! have I read your thought? Nay, never shrink,
Nor edge towards the doorway! You’re a scholar!
How was’t with Phaeton?
Haverillo.
Alas! he’s mad.
Hear me, Firmilian! Here is the receipt—
Take it—I grudge it not! If ten times more,
It were at your sweet service.
Firmilian.
Would you do
This kindness unto me?
Haverillo.
Most willingly.
Firmilian.
Liar and slave! There’s falsehood in thine eye!
I read as clearly there, as in a book,
That, if I did allow you to escape,
In fifteen minutes you would seek the judge.
Therefore, prepare thee, for thou needs must die!
Haverillo.
Madman—stand off!
Firmilian.
There’s but four feet of space
To spare between us. I’m not hasty, I!
Swans sing before their death, and it may be
That dying poets feel that impulse too:
Then, prythee, be canorous. You may sing
One of those ditties which have won you gold,
And my meek audience of the vapid strain
Shall count with Phœbus as a full discharge
For all your ducats. Will you not begin?
Haverillo.
Leave off this horrid jest, Firmilian!
Firmilian.
Jest! ’Tis no jest! This pillar’s very high—
Shout, and no one can hear you from the square—
Wilt sing, I say?
Haverillo.
Listen, Firmilian!
I have a third edition in the press,
Whereof the proceeds shall be wholly thine—
Spare me!
Firmilian.
A third edition! Atropos—
Forgive me that I tarried!
Haverillo.
Mercy!—Ah!—
[Firmilianhurls him from the column.
There is a grand recklessness and
savage energy displayed in this scene,
which greatly increases our admiration
of the author’s abilities. He
seems, indeed, in the fair way of making
the spasmodic school famous in
modern literature. With the death
of Haverillo an ordinary writer would
have paused—not so Percy Jones,
who, with a fine aptitude for destruction,
makes his hero, Firmilian, kill
two birds with one stone. The manner
in which he accomplishes this
feat is most ingenious. He maintains
the unity of the design by a very
slight alteration of the locality. Whilst
the two poets are ominously conversing
on the summit of the pillar, a
critic, affected by an intolerable itch
for notoriety, is prowling in the square
beneath—
EnterApollodorus, a Critic.
Why do men call me a presumptuous cur,
A vapouring blockhead, and a turgid fool,
A common nuisance, and a charlatan?
I’ve dashed into the sea of metaphor
With as strong paddles as the sturdiest ship
That churns Medusæ into liquid light,
And hashed at every object in my way.
My ends are public. I have talked of men
As my familiars, whom I never saw.
Nay—more to raise my credit—I have penned
Epistles to the great ones of the land,
When some attack might make them slightly sore,
Assuring them, in faith, it was not I.
What was their answer? Marry—shortly this:
“Who, in the name of Zernebock, are you?”
I have reviewed myself incessantly—
Yea, made a contract with a kindred soul
For mutual interchange of puffery.
Gods—how we blew each other! But, ’tis past—
Those halcyon days are gone; and, I suspect,
That, in some fit of loathing or disgust,
Mine ancient playmate hath deserted me.
And yet I am Apollodorus still!
I search for genius, having it myself,
With keen and earnest longings. I survive
To disentangle, from the imping wings
Of our young poets, their crustaceous slough.
I watch them, as the watcher on the brook
Sees the young salmon wrestling from its egg,
And revels in its future bright career.
Ha! what seraphic melody is this?
EnterSancho, a Costermonger, singing.
Down in the garden behind the wall,
Merrily grows the bright-green leek;
The old sow grunts as the acorns fall,
The winds blow heavy, the little pigs squeak.
One for the litter, and three for the teat—
Hark to their music, Juanna my sweet!
Apollodorus.
Now, heaven be thanked! here is a genuine bard,
A creature of high impulse, one unsoiled
By coarse conventionalities of rule.
He labours not to sing, for his bright thoughts
Resolve themselves at once into a strain
Without the aid of balanced artifice.
All hail, great poet!
Sancho.
Save you, my merry master! Need you any leeks or onions? Here’s the
primest cauliflower, though I say it, in all Badajoz. Set it up at a distance
of some ten yards, and I’ll forfeit my ass if it does not look bigger than the
Alcayde’s wig. Or would these radishes suit your turn? There’s nothing
like your radish for cooling the blood and purging distempered humours.
Apollodorus.
I do admire thy vegetables much,
But will not buy them. Pray you, pardon me
For one short word of friendly obloquy.
Is’t possible a being so endowed
With music, song, and sun-aspiring thoughts,
Can stoop to chaffer idly in the streets,
And, for a huckster’s miserable gain,
Renounce the urgings of his destiny?
Why, man, thine ass should be a Pegasus,
A sun-reared charger snorting at the stars,
And scattering all the Pleiads at his heels—
Thy cart should be an orient-tinted car,
Such as Aurora drives into the day,
What time the rosy-fingered Hours awake—
Thy reins—
Sancho.
Lookye, master, I’ve dusted a better jacket than yours before now, so you
had best keep a civil tongue in your head. Once for all, will you buy my
radishes?
Apollodorus.
No!
Sancho.
Then go to the devil and shake yourself!
[Exit.
Apollodorus.
The foul fiend seize thee and thy cauliflowers!
I was indeed a most egregious ass
To take this lubber clodpole for a bard,
And worship that dull fool. Pythian Apollo!
Hear me—O hear! Towards the firmament
I gaze with longing eyes; and, in the name
Of millions thirsting for poetic draughts,
I do beseech thee, send a poet down!
Let him descend, e’en as a meteor falls,
Rushing at noonday——
[He is crushed by the fall of the body ofHaverillo.
We then find Firmilian wandering
among the mountains, and lavishing
a superfluity of apostrophe upon the
rocks, forests, and cataracts around
him. Whatever may be his moral
deficiencies, we are constrained to
admit that he must have studied the
phenomena of nature to considerable
purpose at the University of Badajoz,
since he explains, in no fewer than
twelve pages of blank verse, the glacier
theory, entreating his own attention—for
no one is with him—to the
striated surface of rocks and the forcible
displacement of boulders. He
then, by way of amusement, works
out a question in conic sections.
But, notwithstanding these exercitations,
he is obviously not happy. He
is still as far as ever from his grand
object, the thorough appreciation of
remorse—for he can assign a distinct
moral motive for each atrocity which
he has committed. He at last reluctantly
arrives at the conclusion that
he is not the party destined—
To shrine that page of history in song,
And utter such tremendous cadences,
That the mere babe who hears them at the breast,
Sans comprehension, or the power of thought,
Shall be an idiot to its dying hour!
I deemed my verse would make pale Hecate’s orb
Grow wan and dark; and into ashes change
The radiant star-dust of the milky-way.
I deemed that pestilence, disease, and death
Would follow every strophe—for the power
Of a true poet, prophet as he is,
Should rack creation!
If this view of the powers of poets
and poetry be correct, commend us
to the continuance of a lengthened
period of prose!
Firmilian then begins to look about
him for a new subject, and a new
course of initiative discipline. Magic
first occurs to him—but he very
speedily abandons that idea, from a
natural terror of facing the fiend,
and a wholesome dread of the Inquisition.
He admits having made already
one or two experiments in that
line, and narrates, with evident horror,
how he drew a chalk circle in his
apartments, kindled a brazier, and
began an incantation, when suddenly
a lurid light appeared in the sockets
of a skull upon the shelf, and so nearly
threw him into convulsions that
he could barely mutter the exorcism.
(It appears, from another part of the
poem, that this exploit had been detected
by his servant, a spy of the
Inquisition, in consequence of his
having neglected to erase the cabalistic
markings in chalk, and was of
course immediately reported.) At
last he determines to fall back upon
sensuality, and to devote his unexampled
talents to a grand poem upon
the amours of the Heathen deities.
He states, with much show of truth,
that the tone of morals which an exclusively
classical education is apt to
give, cannot but be favourable to an
extensive and sublime erotic undertaking—and
that the youthful appetite,
early stimulated by the perusal of
the Pantheon, and the works of Ovid,
Juvenal, and Catullus, will eagerly
turn to anything in the vernacular
which promises still stronger excitement.
We shall not venture, at the
present, to apply ourselves seriously
to that question.
That Firmilian—for we shall not
say Mr Percy Jones—was well qualified
for such an undertaking as he
finally resolved to prosecute, must be
evident to every one who has perused
the earliest extract we have given; and
we shall certainly hold ourselves excused
from quoting the terms of the
course of study which he now proposes
to himself. Seriously, it is full time that
the prurient and indecent tone which
has liberally manifested itself in the
writings of the young spasmodic poets
should be checked. It is so far from
occasional, that it has become a main
feature of their school; and in one
production of the kind, most shamefully
bepuffed, the hero was represented
as carrying on an intrigue with
the kept-mistress of Lucifer! If we
do not comment upon more recent instances
of marked impurity, it is because
we hope the offence will not be
repeated. Meantime, let us back to
Firmilian.
As he approaches the catastrophe,
we remark, with infinite gratification,
that Mr Percy Jones takes pains to
show that he is not personally identified
with the opinions of his hero.
Up to the point which we have now
reached, there has been nothing to
convince us that Jones did not intend
Firmilian to be admired—but we are
thankful to say that before the conclusion
we are undeceived. Jones,
though quite as spasmodic as the best
of them, has a sense of morals; and
we do not know that we ever read
anything better, in its way, than the
following scene:—
Firmilian. Mariana.
Firmilian.
My Mariana!
Mariana.
O my beautiful!
My seraph love—my panther of the wild—
My moon-eyed leopard—my voluptuous lord!
O, I am sunk within a sea of bliss,
And find no soundings!
Firmilian.
Shall I answer back?
As the great Earth lies silent all the night,
And looks with hungry longing on the stars,
Whilst its huge heart beats on its granite ribs
With measured pulsings of delirious joy—
So look I, Mariana, on thine eyes!
Mariana.
Ah, dearest! wherefore are we fashioned thus?
I cannot always hang around thy neck
And plant vermilion kisses on thy brow;
I cannot clasp thee, as yon ivy bush—
Too happy ivy!—holds, from year to year,
The stalwart oak within her firm embrace,
Mixing her tresses fondly up with his,
Like some young Jewish maid with Absalom’s.
Nay, hold, Firmilian! do not pluck that rose!
Firmilian.
Why not? it is a fair one.
Mariana.
Are fair things
Made only to be plucked? O fie on thee!
I did not think my lord a libertine!
Firmilian.
Yet, sweetest, with your leave I’ll take the rose,
For there’s a moral in it.—Look you here.
’Tis fair, and sweet, and in its clustered leaves
It carries balmy dew: a precious flower,
And vermeil-tinctured, as are Hebe’s lips.
Yet say, my Mariana, could you bear
To gaze for ever only upon this,
And fling the rest of Flora’s casket by?
Mariana.
No, truly—I would bind it up with more,
And make a fitting posy for my breast.
If I were stinted in my general choice,
I’d crop the lily, tender, fresh, and white,—
The shrinking pretty lily—and would give
Its modest contrast to the gaudier rose.
What next? some flower that does not love the day—
The dark, full-scented night-stock well might serve
To join the other two.
Firmilian.
A sweet selection!
Think’st thou they’d bloom together on one breast
With a united fragrance?
Mariana.
Wherefore not?
It is by union that all things are sweet.
Firmilian.
Thou speakest well! I joy, my Mariana,
To find thy spirit overleaps the pale
Of this mean world’s injurious narrowness!
Never did Socrates proclaim a truth
More beautiful than welled from out thy lips—
“It is by union that all things are sweet.”
Thou, darling, art my rose—my dewy rose—
The which I’ll proudly wear, but not alone.
Dost comprehend me?
Mariana.
Ha! Firmilian—
How my eyes dazzle!
Firmilian.
Let me show you now
The lily I have ta’en to bind with thee.
[He bringsLilianfrom the summer-house.
Mariana.
Is this a jest, Firmilian?
Firmilian.
Could I jest
With aught so fair and delicate as this?
Nay, come—no coyness! Both of you embrace.
Then to my heart of hearts—
Mariana.
Soft you a moment!
Methinks the posy is not yet complete.
Say, for the sake of argument, I share
My rights with this pale beauty—(for she’s pretty;
Although so fragile and so frail a thing,
That a mere puff of April wind would mar her)—
Where is the night-stock?
FirmilianbringsIndianafrom the tool-house.
Here!
Mariana.
A filthy negress!
Abominable!
Lilian.
Mercy on me! what blubber lips she has!
Mariana, furiously toFirmilian.
You nasty thing! Is this your poetry—
Your high soul-scheming and philosophy?
I hate and loathe you! (To Indiana).—Rival of my shoe,
Go, get thee gone, and hide thee from the day
That loathes thine ebon skin! Firmilian—
You’ll hear of this! My brother serves the king.
Lilian.
My uncle is the chief Inquisitor,
And he shall know of this ere curfew tolls!
What! Shall I share a husband with a coal?
Mariana.
Right, girl! I love thee even for that word—
The Inquisition makes most rapid work,
And, in its books, that caitiff’s name is down!
Firmilian.
Listen one moment! When I was a babe,
And in my cradle puling for my nurse,
There fell a gleam of glory on the floor,
And in it, darkly standing, was a form—
Mariana.
A negress, probably! Farewell awhile—
When next we meet—the faggot and the pile!
Come, Lilian!
[Exeunt.
Indiana.
I shake from head to foot with sore affright—
What will become of me?
Firmilian.
Who cares? Good night!
[Scene closes.
Bravo, Percy! The first part of
that scene is managed with a dexterity
which old Dekker might have
applauded, and the conclusion shows
a perfect knowledge of womanly character
and feeling. Firmilian is now
cast beyond the pale of society, and
in imminent danger, if apprehended,
of taking a conspicuous part in an
auto-da-fé. An author of inferior
genius would probably have consigned
him to the custody of the
Familiars, in which case we should
have had a dungeon and rack scene,
if not absolute incremation as the
catastrophe. But Jones knew better.
He felt that such a cruel fate might,
by the effect of contrast, revive some
kind of sympathy in the mind of the
reader for Firmilian, and he has accordingly
adopted the wiser plan of
depicting him as the victim of his
own haunted imagination. The closing
scene is so eminently graphic, and
so perfectly original, that we give it
entire.
Night—Mist and fog.
EnterFirmilian.
They’re hot upon my traces! Through the mist
I heard their call and answer—and but now,
As I was crouching ’neath a hawthorn bush,
A dark Familiar swiftly glided by,
His keen eyes glittering with the lust of death.
If I am ta’en, the faggot and the pile
Await me! Horror! Rather would I dare,
Like rash Empedocles, the Etna gulf,
Than writhe before the slaves of bigotry.
Where am I? If my mind deceives me not,
Upon that common where, two years ago,
An old blind beggar came and craved an alms,
Thereby destroying a stupendous thought
Just bursting in my mind—a glorious bud
Of poesy, but blasted ere its bloom!
I bade the old fool take the leftward path,
Which leads to the deep quarry, where he fell—
At least I deem so, for I heard a splash—
But I was gazing on the gibbous moon,
And durst not lower my celestial flight
To care for such an insect-worm as he!
How cold it is! The mist comes thicker on.
Ha!—what is that? I see around me lights
Dancing and flitting, yet they do not seem
Like torches either—and there’s music too!
I’ll pause and listen.
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
Follow, follow, follow!
Over hill and over hollow;
It is ours to lead the way,
When a sinner’s footsteps stray—
Cheering him with light and song,
On his doubtful path along.
Hark, hark! The watch-dogs bark.
There’s a crash, and a splash, and a blind man’s cry,
But the Poet looks tranquilly up at the sky!
Firmilian.
Is it the echo of an inward voice,
Or spirit-words that make my flesh to creep,
And send the cold blood choking to my heart?
I’ll shift my ground a little—
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
Flicker, flicker, flicker!
Quicker still, and quicker.
Four young men sate down to dine,
And still they passed the rosy wine;
Pure was the cask, but in the flask
There lay a certain deadly powder—
Ha! his heart is beating louder!
Ere the day had passed away,
Garcia Perez lifeless lay!
Hark! his mother wails Alphonzo,
Never more shall strong Alonzo
Drink the wine of Ildefronso!
Firmilian.
O horror! horror! ’twas by me they died!
I’ll move yet farther on—
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
In the vaults under
Bursts the red thunder;
Up goes the cathedral,
Priest, people, and bedral!
Ho! ho! ho! ho!
Firmilian.
My brain is whirling like a potter’s wheel!
O Nemesis!
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
The Muses sing in their charmed ring,
And Apollo weeps for him who sleeps,
Alas! on a hard and a stony pillow—
Haverillo! Haverillo!
Firmilian.
I shall go mad!
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
Give him some respite—give him some praise—
One good deed he has done in his days;
Chaunt it, and sing it, and tell it in chorus—
He has flattened the cockscomb of Apollodorus!
Firmilian.
Small comfort that! The death of a shard-beetle,
Albeit the poorest and the paltriest thing
That crawls round refuse, cannot weigh a grain
Against the ponderous avalanche of guilt
That hangs above me! O me miserable!
I’ll grope my way yet further.
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
Firmilian! Firmilian!
What have you done to Lilian?
There a cry from the grotto, a sob by the stream,
A woman’s loud wailing, a little babe’s scream!
How fared it with Lilian,
In the pavilion,
Firmilian, Firmilian?
Firmilian.
Horror! I’m lost!—
Chorus ofIgnes Fatui.
Ho! ho! ho!
Deep in the snow
Lies a black maiden from Africa’s shore!
Hasten, and shake her—
You never shall wake her—
She’ll roam through the glens of the Atlas no more!
Stay, stay, stay!
This way—this way—
There’s a pit before, and a pit behind,
And the seeing man walks in the path of the blind!
[Firmilianfalls into the quarry. TheIgnes Fatuidance as the curtain descends.
And so ends the tragedy of Firmilian.
It is rather difficult to give a serious
opinion upon the merits of such a
production as this. It is, of course,
utterly extravagant; but so are the
whole of the writings of the poets of
the Spasmodic school; and, in the
eyes of a considerable body of modern
critics, extravagance is regarded as a
proof of extraordinary genius. It is,
here and there, highly coloured; but
that also is looked upon as a symptom
of the divine afflatus, and rather
prized than otherwise. In one point
of proclaimed spasmodic excellence,
perhaps it fails. You can always tell
what Percy Jones is after, even when
he is dealing with “shuddering stars,”
“gibbous moons,” “imposthumes of
hell,” and the like; whereas you may
read through twenty pages of the
more ordinary stuff without being
able to discern what the writers mean—and
no wonder, for they really
mean nothing. They are simply
writing nonsense-verses; but they
contrive, by blazing away whole
rounds of metaphor, to mask their
absolute poverty of thought, and to
convey the impression that there
must be something stupendous under
so heavy a canopy of smoke. If,
therefore, intelligibility, which is the
highest degree of obscurity, is to be
considered a poetic excellence, we are
afraid that Jones must yield the palm
to several of his contemporaries; if,
on the contrary, perspicuity is to be
regarded as a virtue, we do not hesitate
in assigning the spasmodic prize
to the author of Firmilian. To him the
old lines on Marlowe, with the alteration
of the name, might be applied—
“Next Percy Jones, bathed in the Thespian Springs,
Had in him those brave sublunary Things
That your first Poets had; his Raptures were
All Air and Fire, which made his Verses clear;
For that fierce Madness still he did retain,
Which rightly should possess a Poet’s Brain.”
THE QUIET HEART. — PART THE LAST.—CHAPTER XXXI. — CHAPTER XXXII. — CHAPTER XXXIII. — CHAPTER XXXIV. — CHAPTER XXXV. — CHAPTER XXXVI. — CHAPTER XXXVII.
552
Courage, Menie Laurie! Heaven
does not send this breeze upon your
cheek for nought—does not raise about
you these glorious limits of hill and
cloud in vain. Look through the distance—look
steadily. Yes, it is the
white gable of Crofthill looking down
upon the countryside. Well, never
veil your eyes—are you not at peace
with them as with all the world?
Little Jessie here wearies where
you have left her waiting, and trembles
to move a finger lest she spoil
the mysterious picture at which she
glances furtively with awe and wonder.
“The lady just looks at me,”
says little Jessie; “no a thing mair.
Just looks, and puts it a’ doun like
writing on a sclate.” And Jessie cannot
understand the magic which by-and-by
brings out her own little
bright sun-burnt face, from that dull
canvass which had not a line upon it
when Jessie saw it first.
Come to your work, Menie Laurie;
they make your heart faint these
wistful looks and sighs. No one
doubts it is very heavy—very heavy—this
poor heart; no one doubts it is
full of yearnings—full of anxious
thought and fears, and solitude. What
then!—must we leave it to brood upon
its trouble? Come to little Jessie
here, and her picture—find out the
very soul in these surprised sweet eyes—paint
the loveliest little heart upon
your canvass, fresh and fair out of
the hands of God—such a face as will
warm cold hearts, and teach them
histories of joyous sacrifice—of love
that knows no evil—of life that remembers
self last and least of all.
You said it first in bitterness and
sore distress; but, nevertheless, it is
true. You can do it, Menie. It is
“the trade” to which you were born.
And with a long sigh of weariness
Menie comes back. No, it is not
a very fine picture; the execution is
a woman’s execution, very likely no
great thing in the way your critics
judge; but one can see how very
like it is, looking at these little simple
features—one could see it was still
more like, looking in to the child’s
sweet generous heart.
“What were you crying for this
morning, Jessie?”
A cloud came over the little face—a
mighty inclination to cry again;
but Jessie glanced at the picture once
more, and swallowed down her grief,
feeling herself a very guilty Jessie, as
one great blob of a tear fell upon her
arm.
“It wasna little Davie’s blame—it
was a’ me.” Poor little culprit, she
dares not hang her head for terror of
that picture. “He was paidling in the
burn—and his new peeny ga’e a great
screed, catching on the auld saughtree;
but it wasna his blame—he’s
owre wee—it was a’ mine for no looking
after him. Just, I was awfu’
busy; but that’s nae excuse—and my
mother ga’e Davie his licks, for a’ I
could say.”
Another great tear; no one knows
so well what an imp this said little
Davie is—but Jessie sighs again. “It
was a’ me.”
But it is not this little cloud of
childish trouble that throws a something
of pensive sadness into Jessie’s
pictured face. The face is the face
before you; but the atmosphere,
Menie Laurie, is in your own heart.
Something sad—touched with that
sweet pathos which lies on the surface
of all great depths—and this true
picture grows under Menie’s hand to
a heroic child.
It is a strange place for an artist
to be. From this dark raftered
threatening roof which catches your
first glance, you look down to the
mother by the fire with her unpretending
look of gentlewoman—to
the daughter’s graceful head bending
over her work—to pretty little Jessie
here with her flutter of extreme stillness,
looking at the grey walls and
sober thatch without. You would
never think to surprise such a group
within; and yet, when you look at
them again, there is something of
nobleness in the primitive cottage
where these women have come to
live independent and unpitied—come
down in the world—very true; but it
would be hard to presume upon the
tenants of this wayside house.
You need not fear to enter, little
July. Half-weeping, blushing, trembling,
and with all these beseeching
deprecations of yours, you may come
in boldly at this narrow entrance.
“It is no blame of hers, poor bairn,”
Mrs Laurie says, with a little sigh.
No blame of hers nor of Randall’s
either, for Menie has kept her secret
religiously, and will never tell to
mortal ear what broke her engagement.
Nelly Panton knows it, it is
true; but Nelly, with the obtuse comprehension
of a mercenary mind,
thinks Randall broke off the match in
consequence of Mrs Laurie’s poverty,
and knows of no more delicate difficulties
behind. Come in boldly, July
Home—for no manner of interpretation
could disclose to you the sudden
pang which seizes Menie as she bends
her head down for an instant, when
she discovers you at the door. Now
she says nothing, as she holds out her
hand; but Menie is busy; it is only
her left hand she extends to her friend;
that is why she does not speak.
“I’m not to come out again,” whispers
July, sitting back into Mrs
Laurie’s shadow, and speaking under
her breath. “I came here the very
last place—and oh, Menie, will you
come?”
The colour mounts high to Menie’s
temples; this means, will she come
to July’s marriage, which is to happen
a week hence. Will she be
there? Some one else will be there,
the thought of whose coming makes
Menie’s heart beat strong and loud
against her breast. But Menie only
shakes her head in reply—shakes her
head and says steadily, “No.”
“You might come, for me. I never
had a friend but you, and you’ve aye
been good to me. Mrs Laurie, she
might come?”
But Mrs Laurie too, after quite a
different fashion, shakes her head with
a look of regret—of only partial comprehension,
but unmistakable solicitude.
“No,” she says, doubtfully;
“I do not see how Menie could go;”
but, as she speaks, she looks at
Menie, with an eager wish that she
would.
Courage, Menie Laurie! If your
hand falters, they will see it; if a
single tear of all this unshed agony
bursts forth, your mother’s heart will
be overwhelmed with pain and wonder—your
little friend’s with dismay.
This is best—to look at the child and
go on—though little Jessie has much
ado to keep from weeping when she
meets, with her startled face, the
great gloom and darkness of Menie’s
eye.
“This is from Menie and me,” said
Mrs Laurie, taking out a pretty ring.
“You are to wear it for our sake, July.
Menie, can you put it on?”
Yes—Menie takes the little trembling
hand within her own, and fits
her mother’s present to a slender finger—and
no one knows how Menie
presses her own delicate ankle under
her chair, to keep herself steady
by the pain. “You must try to be
very happy, July,” says Menie, with
a faint smile, holding the hand a
moment in her own; then she lets
it drop, and turns to her work once
more.
What can July do but cry? She does
cry, poor little trembling heart, very
abundantly, and would fain whisper a
hundred hesitations and terrors into
Menie’s ear. But there is nothing of
encouragement in Menie’s face—so
steady and grave, and calm as it
looks. The little bride does not dare
to pour forth her innocent confidences—but
only whispers again, “I never
had another friend but you, and you
were aye so good to me;” and weeps
a flood of half-joyful, half-despairing
tears, out of her very heart.
“No one can doubt that Randall
is unhappy; but Randall is not a
humble man, Mrs Laurie; he will not
woo and plead and supplicate, I am
afraid; he will honour only those who
honour him, and never obtrude his
love where he thinks there is no response.
You know them both—could
anything be done?”
Alas! good Johnnie Lithgow, we
are all proud. This is not the wisest
line of attack, in the circumstances.
Mrs Laurie sits gravely by the fireside
to listen. Mrs Laurie was Mrs
Laurie before Randall Home was
born. It is wonderful how she recollects
this; and, recollecting, it is not
difficult to see which of the two, in the
opinion of Menie’s mother, has the
best right to stand on their dignity.
“I cannot advise,” said Mrs Laurie
somewhat coldly. “Menie has made
no explanation to me. Mr Home has
not addressed me at all on the subject.
I am sorry I cannot suggest
anything—especially when I have
to take into consideration the lofty
ideas of your friend.”
It was a little bitter this. Lithgow
felt himself chilled by it, and she saw it
herself immediately; but Mrs Laurie
said no word of atonement, till a sudden
recollection of Menie’s strangely altered
and sobered fate broke upon
her. Her countenance changed—her
voice softened.
“I would be glad to do anything,”
she said, with a slight faltering. “To
make Menie happy, I could accept
any sacrifice. I will see—I will try.
No,” she continued, after a considerable
pause, “I was right after all—your
friend is what you call him. My
Menie has a very high spirit, and in
this matter is not to be controlled by
me. They must be left to themselves—it
is the wisest way.”
Lithgow made no answer. Mrs
Laurie sank into silence and thought.
As they sat opposite to each other by
the little fireplace, the young man’s
eye wandered over the room. His
own birthplace and home was such
another cottage as this; and Lithgow’s
mother, with her homely gown and
check apron—her constant occupation
about the house—her peasant tastes
and looks and habits, was suitable
and homogeneous to the earthen floor
and rude hearth of the cottars’ only
room. But very strangely out of
place was Menie’s easel—Menie’s
desk—Mrs Laurie’s delicate basket of
work—her easy-chair and covered
table; strangely out of place, but not
ungracefully—bearing, wherever they
might be, a natural seemliness and
fitness of their own. And if a rapid
cloud of offence—a vapour of pride and
resentment, might glide over Mrs
Laurie’s brow, it was never shaded
by so much as a momentary shame.
As undisturbed in her household dignity
as at her most prosperous time,
she received her visitor in the cot-house,
nor ever dreamt she had cause
to be ashamed of such an evidence of
her diminished fortunes.
But Lithgow’s thoughts were full
of Randall; he was not willing to give
up his attempt to reconcile them.
“Randall is working very hard,” said
his generous fellow-craftsman. “I
think his second success will lift him
above all thought of hazard. He does
his genius wrong by such unnecessary
caution; he could not produce a commonplace
thing if he would.”
“And you, Mr Lithgow”—Mrs
Laurie’s heart warmed to him, plebeian
though he was.
“I do my day’s work,” said the
young man, happily, “thanking God
that it is very sufficient for the needs
of the day; but between Randall and
myself there is no comparison. I
deal with common topics, common
manners, common events, like any
other labouring man. But Randall
is an artist of the loftiest class. What
he does is for generations to come, no
less than for to-day.”
This enthusiasm threw a flush upon
his face. As it receded, gradually
fading from his forehead, a quick footstep
went away from the cottage
threshold. Menie Laurie had paused
to listen whose the voice was before
she entered, and, pausing, had heard
all he had to say.
The happy golden purple of the
sunset has melted from Criffel and
his brother hills; but there is a pale
light about all the east, whither
Menie Laurie’s face is turned as she
leaves the cottage door. From her
rapid step, you would fancy she was
going somewhere. Where will she
go? Nowhither, poor heart—only
into the night a little—into the silence.
It would not be possible to
sit still in that noiseless house, by
that lonely fireside, with such a tumult
and commotion in this loud throbbing
heart—forcing up its rapid cadence
into the ears that thrill with sympathetic
pulses—leaping to the very lips
that grow so parched and faint. Oh!
for the din of streets, of storms, the
violence of crowds and noise of life—anything
to drown this greater violence,
these strong perpetual throbs
that beat upon the brain like hailstones—anything
to deaden this.
But all the air remains so still—so
still; not a sound upon the silent
road, but the heart and the footsteps,
so rapid and irregular, which keep
each other time. But by-and-by, as
Menie goes upon her aimless way,
another sound does break the silence—voices
in the air—the sound of wheels
and of a horse’s feet. Listen, Menie—voices
in the air!
But Menie will not listen—does
not believe there are voices in the
world which could wake her interest
now—and so, unconsciously, looks up
as this vehicle dashes past—looks up,
to receive—what? The haughty salutation—uncovered
brow and bending
head, of Randall Home.
She would fain have caught at the
hedge for a support; but he might
look back and see her, and Menie
hurried on. She had seen him; they
had looked again into each other’s
eyes. “I never said I was indifferent,”
sobbed Menie to herself, and, in
spite of herself, her voice took a
shriller tone of passion—her tears
came upon her in an agony. “I
never said I was indifferent; it would
have been a lie.”
Hush!—be calm. It is safe to sit
down by the roadside on this turf,
which is unsullied by the dust of these
passing wheels;—safe to sit down, and
let the flood have vent, once and
never more. And the soft whispering
air comes stealing about Menie, with
all its balmy gentle touches, like a
troop of fairy comforters; and the
darkness comes down with gracious
speed, to hide her as she crouches,
with her head upon her hands, overcome
and mastered;—once, and never
more.
Now it is night. Yonder the lights
are glimmering faintly in the cottage
windows of the Brigend. Far away
above the rest, shines a little speck
of light from the high window of Burnside,
where once was Menie Laurie’s
chamber—her land of meditation, her
sanctuary of dreams. The wind
rustles among the firs—the ash-trees
hold up their bare white arms
towards the heavens, waiting till this
sweet star, lingering at the entrance
of their arch, shall lead her followers
through, like children in their dance.
And—hush!—suddenly, like a bird
new awaked, the burn throws out its
voice upon the air, something sad.
The passion is overpast. Look up,
Menie Laurie; you are not among
strangers. The hills and the heavens
stretch out arms to embrace you; the
calm of this great night, God’s minister,
comes to your heart. Other thoughts—and
noble ones—stretch out helping
hands to you like angels. Rise
up; many a hope remains in the world,
though this one be gone for ever.
And Menie, rising, returns upon her
way—away from Burnside, her old
beloved home, and, going, questions
with herself if aught is changed since
she made the bitter and painful decision
which in her heart she thought
it right to make. Nothing is changed—the
severance has been made—the
shock is over. At first we knew
it would be very hard; at first we
thought of nothing but despair. We
never took into our calculation the
oft-returning memories—the stubborn
love, that will not be slain at a blow;
and this it is that has mastered mind
and heart and resolution now.
There is no one else upon the road.
The night, and the hills, and Menie
Laurie, look up through the silence to
heaven—and no one knows the conflict
that is waging—none is here
with human voice or hand to help the
struggle. Fought and won—lie still
in her religious breast, oh heart!
Fittest way to win your quiet back
again, Menie Laurie has laid you
down—come good or evil, come peace
or contest—laid you down once for all
at the feet of God.
A brilliant company—the very
newspapers would say so if they had
note of it; distinguished people—except
here and there a few who are
only wives or sisters of somebody;
the ladies and gentlemen present, individual
by individual, are somebodies
themselves. For a very pretty collection
of Lions, as one could wish to
see, are drawn together into Mr Editor
Lithgow’s drawing-room, to do
honour to his wedding-day.
And you may wonder at first to
hear such a moderate amount of roaring;
Lions of the present day are not
given to grandiloquence. If the truth
must be told, the talk sounds somewhat
professional, not unlike the regimental
talk of soldier officers, and
the ladies pertaining to the same.
True, that a picturesque American,
bolder than her compeers on this side
the Atlantic, poses in one corner, and
by-and-by makes a tableau, lying
down in wild devotion at the feet of
two respectable and somewhat scared
good people—literary ladies of a modest
standing, who have done just
work enough to make their names
known, but are by no means prepared
for such homage as this. And for
the rest of the company, it must be
said that they sit or stand, lean back
or lean forward, as propriety or common
custom enjoin;—that there is a
great talk of babies in that other corner,
where the mistress of the house
is surrounded by a band of matron
friends;—and that there is in reality
very little out of the common in this
company, if it were not for the said
professional talk.
The young mistress of the house!
She talks pretty nearly as much now
as other people talk—quite as much,
indeed, when her heart is opened with
that all-interesting subject, babies—or
when her tongue has leisure to
talk of the marvellous feats of certain
babies of her own. July Home has
been a married wife five years.
There is nothing very costly or
rare in this drawing-room; but it is
well-sized and well-furnished, notwithstanding,
and a pretty apartment.
Lithgow himself, not a very stately
host, attends to his guests with an
unassuming kindliness which charms
these somewhat sophisticated people,
in spite of themselves; and Lithgow
is full of the talk of the profession,
and speaks great names with the confidence
of friendship. In these five
years, mother though she be, and
mistress of a London household, all
you can say of July is, that she has
grown a pretty girl—a little taller, a
little more mature in action—but a
girl, just as she was when we saw her
last.
Being addressed, but of his own
will scarcely speaking to any one,
there is a remarkable-looking person
among Mr Lithgow’s guests. Looking
up to his great height, you can
just see some threads of white among
his hair, though his age does not justify
this, for he is a young man still;
and a settled cloud upon his brow
gives darkness to his face. It is not
grief—it is not care; a gloomy self-absorbed
pride is much more like
what it is.
“That is Mrs Lithgow’s brother,”
says another guest, in answer to the
“who’s that” of an unaccustomed
visitor. Mrs Lithgow’s brother! Is
this all the distinction that remains
to the lofty Randall Home?
“And a literary man, like all the
rest of us,” continues, condescendingly,
this gentleman, who is a critic, and
contemptuous in right of his craft.
“He made a great success with his
first publication six or seven years
ago. I saw it on that table in the
corner, covered with a pile of prints
and drawings. They say Home cannot
bear to see it now. Well; he lingered
a long time polishing, and elaborating,
and retouching his second
book, expecting, no doubt, a universal
acclamation. Poor fellow! the
public never so much as looked at it—it
was a dead failure.”
“Was it not equal to the first?”
inquired breathlessly the original
speaker, who in his heart was a
warm adherent of Randall, though
personally unknown to him, and who
was a great deal better acquainted
with the work in question than his
informant.
“There was merit in the book,”
said the critic, poising a pretty paper-knife
carelessly on his forefinger—“merit,
such as it was; and Lithgow,
here, gave him an article, and tried
hard to get up a feeling; but he’s a supercilious
fellow, sir—proud as Lucifer;
he is constantly running against
somebody, and we put him down.”
The critic turned to speak to another
critic on his other hand; the
interrogator stood aside. Solitary in
the midst of this animated company—dark,
where all was glowing with a
modest brilliancy—it was not wonderful
that this good man should inquire
of himself whether there was
nought of the evil thing called affectation
in the gloom and pride of Randall
Home. One thing at least it
was not difficult to see—that Randall
knew people were looking at him—wondering
about him—and that more
than one lady of sentiment and enthusiasm
had marvelled already, with
wistful melancholy, whether any one
knew what the grief was which had
blighted the young author’s life.
The young author’s life was not
blighted. On him, like a nightmare,
sat a subtle spirit, self-questioning,
self-criticising. He was disappointed;—a
bitter stream had come into his
way, and by its side he walked, his
eyes bent downward on it, pondering
the evils of his fate, trying with a
cold philosophy to believe them no
evils, assuming to despise them, yet
resenting them with bitterness in his
own secret heart.
“Randall, look at this; it minds
me of home,” said his sister in his
ear. He took mechanically what she
put into his hand—carelessly: not the
slightest interest in his face for poor
July’s enthusiasm—as like as not he
would smile and put it down with a
careless glance. Things that other
people look on with interest were
matters of chilled and disappointed
indifference to Randall Home.
Yet he looks at this child’s face
that has been brought before him; insensibly
a smile breaks upon his lips
in answer to this sweet child’s smile.
He, who is a critic, knows it is no
chef d’œuvre, and has little claim to
be looked upon as high art; but for
once Randall thinks nothing of the
execution—as on a real countenance
he gazes upon this. These sweet
little features seem to move before
him with the throng of gracious childlike
thoughts that hover over the unclouded
brow—childlike thoughts—thoughts
of the great eternal simplicities
which come nearest to angels
and to children. This man, through
his intricacies and glooms, catches for
an instant a real glimpse of what that
atmosphere must be through which
simple hearts look up into the undoubted
heavens; for scarcely so
much as a summer cloud can float
between this child and the sky.
Come this way, Randall. Here is a
little room, vacant, half-lighted, where
lie other things akin to this. Take
them up after your careless fashion.
What message can they have to you?
Be ready, if you can, to put them aside
with a word of bitter criticism—only
leave out this child’s portrait. Say
with your lips it is good and you like
it; feel in your heart as if it spoke to
you long, loving, simple speeches; and
when you turn from it—hush! it is
irreverent—do not try with either sarcasm
or jest to cheat this sudden
desolateness which you feel at your
heart.
A cloudy face—is this no portrait?
The wind is tossing back wildly the
curls from its white high brow, and
out of a heavy thunder-cloud it looks
down darkly, doubtfully, with a look
which you cannot fathom. Uneasily
the spectator lays it aside to
lift another—another and another;
they are very varied, but his keen
eye perceives in a moment that every
face among them which is a man’s
bears the same features. Other heads
of children unknown to Randall—pictures
of peasant women, real and individual,
diversify the little collection;
but where the artist has made
a man’s face, everywhere a subtle
visionary resemblance runs through
each and all. Through altered features
the same expression—through
changed moods and tempers the same
sole face. The room swims about
him as he looks—is it a dream or a
vision—what does it mean?
The long white curtains faintly stir
in the autumn night-wind which steals
in through the open window; the
shaded lamp upon the table throws
down a little circle of light—a larger
circle of shadow—upon these pictures,
and faintly shines in the mirror above
the vacant hearth. He has sunk on
one knee to look at them again. What
memory is it that has kept this face,
what sad recollection has preserved
its looks and changes so faithfully
and so long? No ideal, noble, and
glorious, such as a heart might make
for itself—no human idol either, arrayed
in the purple and gold of loving
homage—and the heart of Randall,
startled and dismayed, hides its face,
and beholds itself for the first time
truly. He knows that none of these
is meant for him—feels with certain
confidence that reproach upon him is
the last thing intended by this often
portraiture; yet stands aside, and marvels,
with a pang—a great throb of
anguish and hope—to see himself,
changed in habit and in aspect, with
years added and with years taken
away; but he feels in every one that
the face is his own.
Love that thinks you loftiest, noblest—love
that worships in you its
type of grace and high perfection, its
embodiment of dreams and longings—rejoice
in it, oh youth! But if you
ever come to know a love that is disenchanted—a
love that with its clear
and anxious sight has found you out
and read your heart—knowing not
the highest part alone, but, in so far
as human creature can, all that is
written there—yet still is love; if you
rejoice no longer, pause at least, and
tremble. Light is the blind love of
the old poets—frail, and in constant
peril. Heaven help those to whom
is given the love that sees as nothing
else can see—It struck to the heart of
Randall Home.
Through secrets of his being, which
himself had never guessed, this lightened
eye had pierced like a sunbeam.
Unwitting of its insight, nought could
it say in words of its discovery,
but unconsciously they came to light
under the artist-hand. Menie Laurie—Menie
Laurie!—little you wist when
your pencil touched so dreamily these
faces, which were but so many shadows
of one face in your heart—little
you wist how strange a revelation
they would carry to another
soul.
“Something has happened to Randall—he
will not hear me,” said July
to her husband when the guests went
away. “He makes me no answer—he
never hears me speak, but stands
yonder steadfast at the mirror, looking
in his own face.”
The sun has struck on Criffel’s sullen
shoulder. Look you how it besets
him, with a glorious burst of laughter
and triumph over his gloom. And now
a clown no longer, but some grand
shepherd baron, he draws his purple
cloak about him, and lifts his cloudy
head into the sky. Marshal your
men-at-arms, Warder of the Border!
Keep your profound unbroken watch
upon the liege valleys and homes at
your feet—for the sun is setting in
a stormy glory, and the winds are
gathering wild in their battalions in
the hollows of the hills.
Travelling with his face towards
the east, is one wayfarer on this lonely
road. He knows the way, but it is
long to his unaccustomed feet; and he
is like to be benighted, whatever speed
he makes. The sky before him is
cold and clear, the sky of an autumn
night, gleaming itself with an intense
pale lustre, while great mountain-heaps
of clouds, flung upon it, stand
out round and full against its glittering
chilly light; and with a wild rush
the wind comes down upon the trees,
seizing them in a sudden convulsion.
The road ascends a little, and looks
from this point as if it went abruptly
into the skies; and on either side lies
the low breadth of a peat-moss, on
which it is too dark now to distinguish
the purple patches of heather,
or anything but the moorland burn
and deep drain full of black clear
water, from which is thrown back
again, in long flying glimmers of reflection,
the pale light of the sky.
There is not a house in sight. Here
and there a doddered oak or thorn, or
stunted willows trailing their branches
into the pools, give a kind of edge,
interrupted and broken, to the moorland
road; and now and then on a
little homely bridge—one arch of
stone, or it may be only two or three
planks—it crosses a burn. With every
gust of wind a shower of leaves comes
rustling down from the occasional
trees we pass, and the same cold
breath persuades this traveller very
soon to regret that his breast is not
guarded by the natural defence—the
grey plaid of the Border hills.
He does not lift his foot high and
cumbrously from the ground, as the
men of this quarter, used to wading
through the moss and heather, are
wont to do; nor does he oppose to
this wild wind the broad expanded
chest and weather-beaten face of rural
strength; but he knows the way along
which he walks so smartly—pauses
now and then to recognise some
ancient landmark—and pushes forward
without hesitation, very well
aware where he is going to, nor fearing
to choose that shorter way across
the moss, like one to the manner born.
A narrower path, broken in upon
here and there by young sapling trees,
self-sown willows, and bushes, which
are scattered over all the moss. Suddenly—it
may be but a parcel of stones,
a little heap of peats—but there is
something on the edge of the way.
Going forward, the traveller finds
seated on the fallen trunk of a tree
two children—a little girl drawing in
to her side the uncovered flaxen head
of a still younger boy, and holding
him firmly with her arm. The little
fellow, with open mouth and close
shut eyes, is fast asleep, and his young
guardian’s head droops on her breast.
You can see she watched long before
she yielded to it; but she too has
dropped asleep.
The traveller, touched with sudden
interest, pauses and looks down upon
them. Indistinctly, in her sleep, hearing
his step, or conscious of the human
eye upon her which breaks repose, the
little girl moves uneasily, tightens the
firm pressure of her arm, murmurs
something—of which the spectator,
stooping down, can hear only “little
Davie”—and then, throwing back
her head and changing her attitude,
settles again into her profound child’s
sleep.
What arrests him that he does not
wake her? What makes him pause so
long after his previous haste? Yes,
look closer—stoop down upon the
damp and springy soil—bend your
knee. The pale faint light has not
deceived you, neither has the memory,
which holds with unwonted tenacity,
the likeness of this face—for this is indeed
the original. Sweet in its depth
of slumber, its lips half closed, its eyelash
warm upon its cheek, the same
sweet heart you saw in London in
the picture—the very child.
Eleven years old is Jessie now;
and to keep little Davie out of mischief
is a harder task than ever. So
helpless, yet in such an attitude of
guardianship and protection, the traveller’s
eyes, in spite of himself, fill
with tears. He is almost loth to wake
her, but the wind rushes with growing
violence among the cowering trees.
He touches her shoulder—she does
not know how gently—as suddenly she
starts up broad awake. One terrified
look Jessie gives him—another at the
wild sky and dreary moor. “You’re
no to meddle wi’ Davie; it’s a’ my
blame,” said Jessie with one frightened
sob; “and oh, it’s dark nicht, and
we’ll never win hame!”
“How did you come here?” said
the stranger gently. Jessie was reassured;
she dried her eyes and began
to look up at him with a little returning
confidence.
“I dinna ken; it was Davie would
rin—no, it was me that never cam
the road before—and we got on to the
moss. Oh, will you tell me the airt
I’m to gang hame?”
He put his hand upon the child’s
head kindly. This was not much like
Randall Home. The Randall of old
days, if he never failed to help, scarcely
ever knew himself awakened to interest.
There was a great delight of
novelty in this new spring opened in
his heart.
“Were you not afraid to fall
asleep?”
Poor little Jessie began to cry; she
thought she had done wrong. “I
couldna keep wakin. I tried as lang
as I could, and then I thocht I would
just ask God to take care o’ Davie,
and then there would be nae fear.
That was the way I fell asleep.”
A philosopher! But how have these
tears found their way to his face?
Somehow he cannot look on this little
speaker—cannot perceive her small
brother laying his cheek upon her
breast, without a new emotion which
ought to have no place in the mind of
an observing moralist whose thought
is of cause and effect. Again he lays
his hand upon her head—so kindly
that Jessie looks up with a shy smile—and
says, “You are used to say your
prayers?”
“I aye do’t every nicht.” Jessie
looks up again wistfully, wondering
with a sudden pity. Can it be possible
that he does not say his prayers,
gentleman though he be?
“Say them here, little girl—I would
like to hear your prayers”—and his
own voice sounds reverent, low,
as one who feels a great presence
near.
But Jessie falters and cries—does
not know what to answer, though it
is very hard to contend against the
impulse of instant obedience. “Oh,
I dinna like—I canna say them out-by
to a man,” she says in great
trouble, clasping and unclasping her
hands. “I just mind a’body, and
little Davie—and give my soul to
Christ to keep,” added the little girl
solemnly, “for fear I shouldna wake
the morn.”
There is a little silence. She thinks
this kindly stranger is angry with her,
and cries; but it is only a something
of strong unusual emotion, which he
must swallow down.
“Now, you must wake up little
Davie, and I will take you home. Is
it far? You do not know, poor little
guardian. Come away—it is near
Brigend? Well, we will manage to get
there. Come, little fellow, rouse up
and give me your hand.”
But Davie, very wroth at such a
sudden interruption of his repose, shook
his little brown clenched hand in the
stranger’s face instead, and would hold
by no other but his sister. So in this
order they went on, Jessie, with much
awe, permitting her hand to be held
in Randall’s, and sleepy Davie dragging
her back at the other side. They
went on at a very different pace from
Randall’s former rate of walking—threading
their encumbered way with
great difficulty through the moorland
path—but by-and-by, to the general
comfort, emerged once more upon the
high-road, and near the cheerful light
from a cottage door.
And here he would pause to ask for
some refreshment for the lost children,
but does not fail to glance in first at
the cottage window. This woman
sitting before the fire has a face he
knows, and she is rolling up a heavy
white-faced baby, and moving with a
kind of monotonous rock, back and
forward upon her seat. But there is
not a murmur of the mother-song—instead,
she is slowly winding up to
extremest aggravation a little girl in
a short-gown and apron, who stands
behind her in a flood of tears, and
whose present state of mind suggests
no comfort to her, but to break all the
“pigs” (Anglicè crockery) in the house
and run away.
“Will I take in twa bairns?—what
would I do wi’ twa bairns? I’ve
enow o’ my ain; but folk just think
they can use ony freedom wi’ me,”
said the woman, in answer to Randall’s
appeal made from the door.
“I’m sure Peter’s pack micht be a
laird’s lands for what folk expect;
and because there’s nae ither cause o’
quarrelling wi’ a peaceable woman
like me, I maun aye be askit to do
things I canna do. It’s nane o’ my
blame they didna get their denner.
Lad, you had best take them hame.”
“I will pay for anything you give
them cheerfully; but the little creatures
are exhausted,” said Randall
again from the door. He thought he
had altered a good deal his natural
voice.
The woman suddenly raised her
head. “I’m saying, that’s a tongue
I ken,” she said in an under-tone.
“This is nae public to gie meat for
siller, lad,” she continued; “but they
may get a bit barley scone and a drink
o’ milk—I’ve nae objections. Ye’ll
no belang to this country yoursel?”
For, with a rapidity very unusual to
her, she had suddenly deposited her
gaping baby in the cradle, and now
stood at the door. Randall kept without
in the darkness. The lost children
were admitted to the fire.
“No.”
“I wouldna say but you’re out o’
London, by your tongue. I’ve been
there mysel before I was married,
biding wi’ a brother o’ mine that’s
real weel-off and comfortable there.
I’ve never been up again, for he’s
married, and her and me disna ’gree
that weel. It’s an awfu’ world—a
peaceable person has nae chance—and
I was aye kent for that, married
and single. Ye’ll have heard o’ my
man, Peter Drumlie, if you come out
o’ Cumberland; but I reckon you’re
frae London, by your tongue.”
With a bow, and a sarcastic compliment
to her discrimination, Randall
answered her question; but the bow
and the sarcasm were lost upon the
person he addressed: she went on in
her dull tone without a pause.
“Ay, I aye was kent for discrimination,”
she said with modest self-approval,
“though it’s no everybody
has the sense to allow’t. But you’ll
ha’e come to see your friends, I
reckon—they’ll be biding about this
pairt?”
“Just so,” said Randall.
“Ye’ll ken mony a change in the
countryside,” continued the woman.
“There’s the auld minister dead in
Kirklands parish, and a’ the family
scattered, and a delicate lad, a stranger,
in the Manse his lane; and maister
and mistress gane out o’ Kirklands
House, away somegate in foreign
pairts; and Walter Wellwood, the
young laird, he’s married upon a
grand lady and joined to the Papishes;
and—but ye’ll maybe ken better about
the common folk o’ the parish. There’s
auld Crofthill and Miss Janet their
lee lane up the brae yonder, and ne’er a
word frae Randy—maybe you would
ken Randy?—the awfullest lad for
thinking of himsel; and then there’s
the family at Burnside—they’re come
down in the world, wi’ a’ their pride
and their vanity—living in naething but
a cot-house on the siller Jenny makes
wi’ her kye; and Miss Menie, she
makes pictures and takes folk’s likenesses,
and does what she can to keep
hersel. Eh, man, there’s awfu’ changes!—And
wee July Home, Crofthill’s
daughter, she’s married upon our
Johnnie, keepit like a leddy, and never
has a hand’s turn laid to her, wet day
or dry—it’s a grand marriage for the
like o’ her;—and there’s mysel—I was
ance Nelly Panton, till I got my man—but
I’ve nae occasion to do a thing
now but keep the house gaun, and
mind the siller—for Peter, he’s a man
o’ sense, and kens the value o’ a guid
wife—and I live real comfortable
among my ain folk in a peaceable way,
as I was aye disposed—though they’re
an ill set the folk hereaway—they’re
aye bickering amang themsels. Will
you no come in by and rest?”
Randall, who felt his philosophy
abandon him in this respect as well
as others, and who could not persuade
himself by any arguments of her insignificance
to quench the passion
which this slow stream of malicious
disparagement raised within him, answered
very hotly, and with great
abruptness, that he could not wait
longer. A moment after he found
himself again upon the road, with
the reluctant children dragging him
back, and Nelly looking out after him
from her door. He had time to be
annoyed at himself for betraying his
anger; but Randall began to have
changed thoughts—began to lose respect
for the self-constraint which
once had been his highest form of
dignity—began to think that no natural
emotion was unworthy of him—of
him. For the first time he laughed
at the words with bitterness as he
looked up to the pale gleaming sky,
with its clouds and stars. Unworthy
of him—who then was he?
“The man’s richt—they’ll ha’e
strayed in on the moss. Oh, my
bairns! my bairns!” cried the distressed
mother into the night. “And
Patie was telling, nae farther gane
than yestreen, what a bogilly bit it
was, till a’ the weans were fleyed;
and if they’re no sunk in the moss
itsel, they’ll be dead wi’ fricht by this
time. Oh, my bonnie Jessie! that
was aye doing somebody a guid turn;
and wee Davie—puir wee Davie!
he was aye the youngest, and got his
ain way. My bairns! my bairns!”
A snort came through the misty
gloom. By this time it was very
dark, and Randall could hear the
voices as they approached.
“What’s the woman greeting for?
Her bairns?—her bairns? I would
just like to ken what suld ail her
bairns—little mischiefs! They’re
warm at somebody’s ingle-neuk, Ise
warrant. That wee Davie’s an imp
o’ Satan; neither fricht nor bogles
will harm him. Come this road,
woman. What gart ye leave the
lantern? If there werena better wits
than yours”—
Jenny’s voice was interrupted by a
sudden footstep crushing the bramble
branches on the side of the way, and
by a sudden glow of light thrown
full upon the dazzled eyes of little
Jessie, who left Randall’s hand with
a cry of joy—“Oh, it’s the leddy—we’re
safe at hame.”
The lantern flashed about through
the darkness. Randall’s heart beat
loudly. With a great start, he recognised
the voice which gave kindly
welcome to the strayed child, and he
could distinguish the outline of her
figure, as she shaded the lantern with
her hand; then she raised it—he
felt the light suddenly burst upon his
face—another moment, and it was
gone. Little Jessie flew back to him
dismayed; voice and figure and light
had disappeared as they came; one
other step upon the brambles, and
they were alone once more.
He had no time to marvel or to
follow, for now the mother and Jenny,
suddenly drawing close to them, fell
upon the lost children, with cries of
mingled blame and joy. “It was the
gentleman brought us hame.”
“Thanks to the gentleman—would
he no come in and rest?—he would
be far out of his way—the guidman
would take a lantern, and convoy
him”—and a hundred other anxious
volunteerings of gratitude poured
upon Randall’s ears. “I must go on—I
must go on!” He burst past
them impatiently; he did not know
where the house was, or if she had
gone home; but Menie had seen him,
and Menie he must see.
Step softly, Randall! In her high
excitement, she hears every stir of
the falling leaves without, and could
not miss your footstep, if you trod as
softly as a child. She has reached
to her shelter already—she has put
out her mother’s lights, and stands
in the darkness, pressing her white
face against the window, looking out,
wondering if she will see you again—wondering
why you come here—praying
in a whisper that you may
not cross her path any more, but
contradicting the prayer in her heart.
Mrs Laurie stands by the door without,
watching for the children’s return;
and now they come, Davie
lifted into his mother’s arms (for he
has been almost asleep on his feet),
Jessie eager that everybody should
understand “it was my blame,” and
Jenny smartly lecturing each and all.
The rest of the family—all but the
goodman, who has gone to the moss
to seek the children—are gathered in
a group before the cottage; and the
red light of the fire glows out upon
them, and some one has picked up
the lantern which Menie Laurie
dropped. A little crowd—the inner
circle of faces brightened by the
lamp, the outer ones receding into
partial gloom, hearing little Jessie
tell her story, speculating what part
of the moss it could be, and “where
was the gentleman?”—a question
which none could answer.
“Though I’ve heard his tongue
afore, mysel,” said Jenny, “I’m just
as sure—woman, will ye no take that
little Satan to his bed?—and puir wee
Jessie’s een’s gaun thegither. It
wasna your blame, you deceitful
monkey! Ye may cheat the wife
there, but ye’ll no cheat Jenny. It
was a’ that little bother—it wasna
you. Gang out o’ my gate, callant!
If nane o’ the rest o’ ye will stir,
I maun pit the bairn to her bed
mysel.”
From her window Menie Laurie
looks out upon this scene—upon the
darkness around—the one spot of
light, and the half-illuminated faces;
looks out wistfully, straining her eyes
into the night, wondering where he
has gone, and getting time now, as
her agitation calms, to be ashamed
and annoyed at her own weakness.
Very calm for many a day has been
Menie Laurie’s quiet heart—soberly,
happily contented, and at rest.
Little comforts and elegancies, which
neither Mrs Laurie’s income nor
Jenny’s kye could attain, Menie has
managed to collect into this little
room. Her “trade,” as she still calls
it—for Menie is the person of all
others least satisfied with her own
performances, and will not assume
to be an artist—has brought her in
contact with many pleasant people;
her mother is pleased that they have
even better “society” here, in the
cot-house, than they had in prosperous
Burnside; and it even seems a
thing probable, and to be hoped for,
that by-and-by they may go back to
Burnside, and be able to live without
its fifty yearly pounds. This success
could not come without bringing some
content and satisfaction with it; and
constant occupation has restored
health and ease to Menie’s mind,
while almost as calm as of old, but
with a deeper, loftier quiet, a womanly
repose;—light, within her eased breast,
has lain Menie Laurie’s heart.
And why this face of strange excitement
now, Menie cannot tell.
She found him out so suddenly—flashing
her light upon the face which
least of all she thought to see. But
Menie wonders to feel this strong
thrill of agitation returning on her as
she touches the window with her pale
cheek, and wonders if she will see
him again.
The night falls deeper—darker;
the wind overhead comes shouting
down upon the trees, throwing their
leaves from them in wild handfuls,
and tearing off their feebler branches
in a frenzy. Here where we stand,
you can hear it going forth with its
cry of defiance against the hills, flinging
a magic circle round the startled
homesteads, attacking bridges upon
rivers, stacks in farmyards. The
goodman, who has returned with a
glad heart to find his children safe,
says, when he closes the cottage door,
that it is a wild night; but here,
amid all its violence, waiting a
moment when he may see her—strangely
excited, strangely emancipated,
owning the sway of one most
passionate and simple emotion, and
for the first time forgetting, not only
himself, but everything else—here,
with his bare forehead to the wind,
stands Randall Home.
Now come hither: Jenny’s candle
in the kitchen thriftily extinguished,
leaving her window only lightened
by the firelight, proves that Jenny
has come “ben” to the family service—the
daily meeting-ground of mistress
and servant, child and mother.
There is no need to close the shutters
on this window, which no one ever
passes by to see. Calm in her fireside
corner sits Mrs Laurie, with her
open Bible in her lap; Jenny is close
by the table, drawing near the light,
and poring very closely upon the
“sma’ print,” which runs into a confused
medley before her, not to be
deciphered—for Jenny will not be
persuaded to try spectacles, lest they
should “spoil her een;” while Menie,
who reads the chapter aloud, reverently
turns over the leaves of the
family Bible, and, with all her quiet
restored, speaks the words which say
peace to other storms than that
storm never to be forgotten, in the
Galilean Sea.
You remember how she was when
you saw her last—you remember her
through the flush of your own anger,
the mortification of your own pride—but
pride and mortification have little
to do with this atmosphere which
surrounds our Menie now. Her delicate
hand is on the open Book—her
reverent eyes cast down upon it—her
figure rising out of its old girlish
freedom and carelessness, into a
womanly calm and dignity. He follows
the motion of her head and lips
with an unconscious eager gesture—follows
them with devotion, longing
to feel himself engaged with her; and
hears, his frame quivering the while—rising
upon his heart with a command,
that hushes all these violent strong
voices round—the low sound of her
voice.
Now they are at prayer. Her face
is folded in her hands, Randall; and
there may be a prayer in Menie’s
heart, which Mrs Laurie’s voice, always
timid at this time, does not
say. Whatever there is in Menie’s
heart, you know what is in your own—know
at once this flood of sudden
yearning, this sudden passion of hope
and purpose, this sudden burst of
womanish tears. Now then, overmastered,
subdued, and won, turn
away, Randall Home—but not till
Jenny, starting from her knees, has
burst into a violent sob and scream.
“I dreamt he was come back this
very nicht; I dreamt o’ him yestreen—Randall—Randall
Home!” But,
with an awed face, Jenny returned
from the door to which she had flown.
Randall was not there!
Something of languor is in this chill
morning, as its quiet footstep steals
upon the path of the exhausted storm—something
worn out and heavy are
Menie’s eyes as she closes them wearily
upon the daylight when Jenny has
cleared the little breakfast-table, and
it is time for the day’s work to begin.
They speak to her softly, you will
perceive, and are very tender of Menie,
as if she were ill, and Jenny cannot
forgive herself for the shock that her
exclamation caused last night.
A heavy stupor is on Menie’s mind,
lightened only with gleams of wild
anxiety, with fruitless self-questionings,
which she fain would restrain,
but cannot. Jenny, firm in the belief
that she has seen a spirit, is melancholy
and mysterious, and asks
suggestive questions—whether they
have heard if there is “ony great
trouble in London ’enow,” or who it
was that was prayed for in the kirk
last Sabbath—a young man in great
distress. Mrs Laurie, uneasy and
solicitous, cannot stay these pitiful
looks which unawares she turns upon
her daughter, and hangs perpetually
about her with tender touches, consoling
words, and smiles, till poor
Menie’s heart is like to break.
The day’s work is over in Jenny’s
“redd-up kitchen;”—the uneven
earthen floor is carefully swept—the
hearth as white and the fireside as
brilliant as Jenny’s elaborate care can
make them; and Jenny has drawn
aside a little the sliding pannel which
closes in her bed, to show the light
patch-work quilt, and snowy linen of
the “owrelay.” Bright brass and pewter
carefully polished above the high mantel-shelf—bright
plates and crockery
against the walls—with a glance of
satisfaction Jenny surveyed the whole
as she passed into the private corner
where she made her toilette—a “wiselike”
kitchen; it was worthy of Jenny.
And now, in her blue and yellow
gown, in her black and red checked
plaiden shawl, in her great Leghorn
bonnet, fashioned in antique times,
Jenny sets out from the cottage door.
No one knows where Jenny is going,
and there has been some surprise
“ben the house” at her intimation of
her proposed absence. But Jenny
keeps her own counsel, and walks
away soberly, seeing Mrs Laurie at
the window, in the direction of Burnside.
“Nae occasion to let the haill
town see the gate Jenny was gaun,”
she says to herself, with a slight fuff;
and, altering her course before she
reaches the Brigend, Jenny turns
rapidly towards the hills.
And something of growing gravity,
almost awe, is on Jenny’s face. “Eh,
puir callant, he’s young to take fareweel
o’ this life. Weel, laddie, mony’s
the time Jenny’s grutten for ye; and
maybe it’s best, after a’, if ane could
but think sae.” These lamentations
fall like so many tears on Jenny’s
way—and she is rapidly climbing the
brae, as she utters them, towards the
house of Crofthill.
It is a wintry autumn afternoon—so
dull, that the potato-gatherers in the
fields are chilled into silence, and the
ploughmen scarcely can whistle into
the heavy atmosphere which droops
upon them laden with unfallen rain.
The paths of the little triangular garden
of Crofthill are choked with
masses of brown leaves, fallen from
the trees, which sway their thin remaining
foliage drearily, hanging lank
from the crest of the hill. The goodman
is thrashing to-day; you can
hear the heavy tramp of the horses, the
swing of the primitive machine: it is
almost the only sound that breaks the
silence of the place.
Nay, listen—there is another sound;
a slow monotonous voice, wont to excite
in Jenny certain sentiments the
reverse of peaceable. The kitchen
door is open, a great umbrella rests
against the lintel, and Miss Janet’s
tall figure is just visible, in a gown
not much unlike Jenny’s own, standing
before the fire listening, as Jenny,
arrested at the threshold, must be
content to listen too.
“Na; I can do nae mair than tell
what’s true; I canna gie folk the judgment
to put trust in me. I’m no ane
that meddles wi’ ither folk’s concerns—but
I thocht it richt ye should
ken—I’m no saying whether it’s in
the flesh or the spirit—that Randall
Home was seen upon the Kirklands
road last nicht.”
“But I tell ye, woman, it couldna
be our Randy—it couldna be my
bairn,” exclaimed Miss Janet in great
distress. “Do ye think Crofthill’s
son would ca’ upon the like o’ you,
and no come hame? It’s been some
English lad, that’s spoken grand, like
Randall; and how was you to ken to
look at his presence, that never ane
had like him? Na, it wasna our son.”
“Presence or no presence, I mind
him weel,” said Nelly, emphatically.
“I wouldna think, mysel, an appearance
or a wraith could ha’e grippit
thae weans, and kent the road sae weel
to carry them hame—no to say that
spirits would ha’e little patience, as I
think, wi’ barley scones, when they
canna partake themsels; and I tried
him about the Burnside family, and
Crofthill as weel; and I saw his een
louping wi’ passion, and he scarce ga’e
me thanks for my charity. It’s an
awfu’ thing to see as I do ilka day—and
I canna think but what it’s just
because I’m sae peaceable mysel that
a’body flees into raptures wi’ me.
But I just ken this—I saw Randall
Home.”
Miss Janet turned round to wring
her hands unseen. She was very
much troubled and shaken, and turning,
met, to her dismay, the keen inquisitive
face of Jenny. With a
little start and cry, Miss Janet turned
again, to dash some tears off her
cheek. Then she addressed the newcomer
in a trembling voice. “Ye’ll
have heard her story—your house is
on the same road—have ye seen onything
like this?”
“I wouldna put a moment’s faith in
her—no me!” said Jenny, promptly.
“It’s a dull day to her when she
disna put somebody in trouble; and
it’s just because there’s no a single
mischief to the fore in Kirklands that
she’s come to put her malice on you.
Put strife amang neibors, woman—naebody
can do’t sae weel; but
what would ye come here for to frichten
honest folk in their ain houses?”
“For every friendly word I say, I
aye get twa ill words back,” said
Nelly meekly, with a sigh of injury.
“But it’s weel kent the spirit that’s in
Burnside Jenny, and I wouldna take
notice, for my pairt, o’ what the like
o’ her micht say; but I canna help
aye being concerned for what happens
to Crofthill, minding the connection;
and if I didna see Randall Home’s
face, and hear Randall Home’s tongue,
in the dark at my ain door yestreen,
I never saw mortal man. If he’s in
the flesh, I wouldna say but he was
hiding for some ill-doing—for you
may be sure he didna want me to see
his face, kenning me for far sicht
langsyne; and if it was an appearance,
I’ll no gie you muckle hope o’
his state, for the awsome passion he
got in, though he never said a word
to me; and, as I said before, I can
tell you what’s true, but I canna gie
ye faith to believe—sae I’ll bid ye
good day, Miss Janet; and ye’ll just
see if ye dinna think mair o’ what
I’ve said, afore you’re a day aulder—you
and the auld man too.”
Slowly Nelly took her departure,
Miss Janet looking on like one stupefied.
As the unwelcome visitor disappeared,
Miss Janet sank into a
chair, and again wrung her hands;
but looking up with sudden fright to
perceive Jenny’s elaborate dress, and
look of mystery, hastily exclaimed,
“Jenny, woman—it’s no but what
you’re aye welcome,—but what’s
brocht you here the day?”
“I cam o’ my ain will; naebody
kens,” said Jenny abruptly.
“But ye maun have come with an
errand—I’m no feared to greet before
you, Jenny,” said Miss Janet, with
humility. “Oh, woman, tell me—do
you ken onything of my bairn?”
“Me! what should I ken?” said
Jenny, turning her face away. “You’ll
have gotten word? Nae doubt, being
grand at the writing, he aye sends letters.
What gars ye ask the like o’ me?”
Miss Janet caught her visitor’s
hand, and turned her face towards
the light with a terrified cry. “You
may tell me—I ken you’ve seen him
as weel.”
Jenny resisted for some time, keeping
her head averted. At length, when
she could struggle no longer, she fell
into a little burst of sobbing. “I
never would have telled ye. I didna
come to make you desolate—but I
canna tell a lee. I saw him in the
dark last nicht, just ae moment, glancing
in at the window—and when I
gaed to the door, he was gane.”
Half an hour after, very drearily
Jenny took her way down the hill—and
looking back as the early twilight
began to darken on her path, she
saw Miss Janet’s wistful face commanding
the way. The twilight came
down heavily—the clouds dipt upon
the hill—drizzling rains began to fall,
carrying down with them light dropping
showers of half-detached and
dying leaves—but still Miss Janet
leaned upon the dyke, and turned her
anxious eyes to the hilly footpath,
watching, with many a sob and shiver,
for Randall—in the flesh or in the
spirit. Surely, if he revealed himself
to strangers, he might come to her.
After this there fell some very still
and quiet days upon Mrs Laurie’s
cottage. Everything went on languidly;
there was no heart to the work
which Menie touched with dreamy
fingers; there was something subdued
and spiritless in her mother’s looks
and movements; and even Jenny’s
foot rang less briskly upon her earthen
floor. They did not know what
ailed them, nor what it was they
looked for; but with a brooding stillness
of expectation, they waited for
something, if it were tempest, earthquake,
or only a new glow of sunshine
out of the kindly skies.
Was it a spirit? Asking so often,
you make your cheek pale, Menie
Laurie; you make your eyelids droop
heavy and leaden over your dim eyes.
Few people come here to break the
solitude, and we all dwell with our
own thoughts, through these still days,
alone.
“Menie, you are injuring yourself;
we will take a long walk, and see
some people to-day,” said Mrs Laurie.
“Come, it is quite mild—it will do
us both good; we will go to the manse
to see Miss Johnston, and then to
Woodlands and Burnside. Put up
your papers—we will take a holiday
to-day.”
Menie’s heavy eyes said faintly that
she cared nothing about Miss Johnston,
about Woodlands or Burnside;
but Menie put aside her papers slowly,
and prepared for the walk. They
went out together, not saying much,
though each sought out, with labour
and difficulty, something to say. “I
wonder what ails us?” said Menie, with
a sigh. Her mother made no answer.
It was not easy to tell; and speaking
of it would do more harm than good.
A hazy day—the sky one faint unvaried
colour, enveloped in a uniform
livery of cloud; a faint white mist
spread upon the hills; small invisible
rain in the air, and the withered
leaves heavily falling down upon the
sodden soil.
“This will not raise our spirits,
mother,” said Menie, with a faint
smile; “better within doors, and at
work, on a day like this.”
But why, with such a start and
tremble, do you hear those steps upon
the path? Why be struck with such
wild curiosity about them, although
you would not turn your head for a
king’s ransom? Anybody may be
coming—the shepherd’s wife from
Whinnyrig yonder, the poor crofter
from the edge of the peat-moss, or
little Jessie’s mother bound for the
universal rural-shop at the Brigend.
We are drawing near to the Brigend—already
the aromatic flavour of the
peats warms the chill air with word
of household fires, and we see smoke
rise beyond the ash-trees—the smoke
of our old family home, the kind
hearth of Burnside.
Hush! whether it were hope or fear,
is no matter; the steps have ceased;
vain this breathless listening to hear
them again; go on through the ash-trees,
Menie Laurie—on through the
simple gateway of this humble rural
world. By the fireside—in the cottage—with
such simple joy as friendly
words and voices of children can give
you—this is your life.
And only one—only one—this your
mother—to watch your looks and gestures—the
falling and the rising of
your tired heart. Wistful eyes she
turns upon you—tender cares. Look
up to repay her, Menie; smile for her
comfort; you are all that remains to
her, and she is all that remains to
you.
Look up; see how solemnly the
ash-trees lift their old bleached arms
to heaven. Look up, Menie Laurie;
but here, at our very ear, these bewildering
steps again!
Do not shrink; here has come the
ordeal you have looked for many
a day. Well said your prophetic
heart, that it drew near in the hush
and silence of this fated time. They
stand there, arched and canopied, under
these familiar trees, the hamlet’s
quiet houses receding behind them—Burnside
yonder, the limit of the scene,
and the burn, the kindly country
voice, singing a quiet measure to keep
them calm. An old man and a young,
learned with experiences of life: the
elder, fresh and noble, daring to meet
the world with open face, aware of all
the greatest truths and mysteries of
the wonderful existence which we call
common life, but nothing more; the
younger, trained in a more painful
school, with his lesson of self-forgetting
newly conned, with knowledge
sadder than his father’s, with a heart
and conscience quivering still with
self-inflicted wounds—they stand
there bareheaded under the cloudy
sky—not with the salutation of common
respect, which might permit them
to pass on. A courtly natural grace
about them both, makes their attitude
all the more remarkable. With
blanched cheeks and failing eyes, Menie
Laurie’s face droops; she dares
not look up, but waits, trembling so
greatly that she can scarcely stand,
for what has to be said.
Mrs Laurie, with a sudden impulse
of protection, draws her child’s arm
within her own—moves forward steadily,
all her pride of mother and of woman
coming to her aid; bows to her
right hand and her left; says she is
glad to see that this is really Mr Randall,
and not the wraith her simple
Jenny had supposed; and, speaking
thus in a voice which is but a murmur
of inarticulate sound to Menie, bows
again, and would pass on.
But John Home of Crofthill lays
his hand upon her sleeve. “You and
me have no outcast to settle. Leave
the bairns to themselves.”
With a startled glance Mrs Laurie
looks round her, at the old man’s face
of anxious friendliness, at the deep
flush on Randall’s brow, and at her
own Menie’s drooping head. “Shall
I leave you, Menie?” Menie makes
no answer—as pale and as cold as
marble, with a giddy pain in her forehead,
unable to raise her swimming
eyes—but she makes a great effort to
support herself, as her mother gradually
looses her hand from her arm.
Passive, silent, her whole mind absorbed
with the pain it takes to keep
herself erect, and guide her faltering
steps along the road; but Randall is
by Menie’s side once more.
Father and mother have gone on,
back towards the cottage; silently,
without a word, these parted hearts
follow them side by side. If she had
any power left but what is wanted
for her own support, she would wonder
why Randall does not speak. She
does wonder, indeed, faintly, even
through her pain. With downcast
eyes like hers, he walks beside her,
through this chill dewy air, between
these rustling hedges, in a conscious
silence, which every moment becomes
more overpowering, more strange.
“Menie!” With a sudden start
she acknowledges her name; but there
is nothing more.
“I said, when we parted, that you
were disloyal to me and to Nature,”
said Randall, after another pause.
“Menie, I have learned many a thing
since then. It was I that was disloyal
to Nature—but never to you.”
Still no answer; this giddiness
grows upon her, though she does not
miss a syllable of what he says.
“There is no question between us—none
that does not fade like a vapour
before the sunlight I see. Menie,
can you trust me again?”
She cannot answer—she can do nothing
but falter and stumble upon
this darkening road. It grows like
night to her. What is this she leans
upon—the arm of Randall Home?
Miss Janet sits in her shawl of state
in Jenny’s kitchen—very curious and
full of anxiety. “Eh, woman, such
a sair heart I had,” said Miss Janet,
“when wha should come, as fast up
the road as if he kent I was watching,
but my ain bairn? He hasna been
hame since July’s wedding; ye wouldna
think it o’ a grand lad like our
Randall, and him sae clever, and sae
muckle thocht o’ in the world—but
when he gaed owre his father’s doorstane
again, the puir laddie grat like
a bairn. Will you look if they’re
coming, Jenny?—nae word o’ them?
Eh, woman, what can make Miss
Menie sae ill at the like o’ him?”
“The like o’ him’s nae such great
things,” said Jenny, with a little snort.
“I wouldna say but what Miss Menie
has had far better in her offer. She’s
a self-willed thing—she’ll no take
Jenny’s word; but weel I wat, if she
askit me——”
“Whisht, you’re no to say a word,”
cried Miss Janet, coming in from the
door. “I see them on the road—I
see them coming hame. Jenny, you’re
no to speak. Miss Menie and my
Randall, they’re ae heart ance mair.”
And so it was—one heart, but not
a heart at ease; the love-renewed
still owned a pang of terror. But day
after day came out of the softening
heavens—hour after hour preached
and expounded of the mellowed nature—the
soul which had learned to
forget itself; other pictures rose under
Menie’s fingers—faces which looked
you bravely in the face—eyes that
forgot to doubt and criticise. The
clouds cleared from her firmament in
gusts and rapid evolutions, as before
these brisk October winds. One fear
followed another, falling like the autumn
leaves; a warmer atmosphere
crept into the cottage, a brighter sunshine
filled its homely rooms. Day
by day, advancing steadily, the son
drew farther in, to his domestic place.
The mother gave her welcome heartily;
the daughter, saying nothing, felt
the more; and no one said a word
of grumbling, save perverse Jenny,
who wept with joy the while, when
another year and another life lighted
up into natural gladness the sweet
harmonious quiet of Menie Laurie’s
heart.
MARATHON.
568
[Note.—These lines were written shortly after a visit to the plain of Marathon,
and personal inspection of the ground. The historical facts are taken from
Herodotus; the mythological allusions, and other incidental circumstances, from
the two chapters of Pausanias (Att. I., c. 15 & 32), where the paintings of the
famous Portico of the Stoics in Athens, and the district of Marathon, are described
with characteristic detail.]
Northward and eastward the eyes
of Englishmen are turning, straining
to catch a glimpse of the white sails
of their country’s ships, to discern the
streaks of smoke which tell of far-off
steamers, or to hear the echo at least
of their thundering cannon. And
many, too, not content to wait for
tidings, are hurrying towards the
scenes of action, if haply they may
witness or sooner learn what the fortune
of war may bring. Due east
from the northern part of our island
the Baltic fleet is now manœuvring;
but from London the speediest route
is through Belgium, and along the
German railways, till the traveller
reaches Stettin. Thence he can skirt
the Baltic landwards by Königsberg
as far as Memel, beyond which it
will scarcely be safe to venture; or he
can, by ship or boat, from the mouths
of the Stettiner Haaf, prosecute his
recognisance on the waters of the east
sea itself.
But as mere ever-moving couriers,
few, even in these exciting times,
will travel. Most men will stop now
and then, look about them, ask questions,
gather information, reflect between
whiles, and thus add interest
at once and extract instruction from
the countries they pass through. Especially
they will observe what bears
upon their individual professions, pursuits,
or favourite studies; and thus,
almost without effort, will gather new
materials, to be used up in the details
of ordinary life, when, the warlike
curiosity being gratified, they return
again to the welcome routine of home
or domestic duties.
Such has been our own case, in a
recent run from London through
Stettin into Western Prussia, in less
genial weather than now prevails; and
it may interest our readers to make
the journey with us, by anticipation,
at their own firesides, while the trunks
and passports are preparing for their
own real journey.
On the 27th of January, at eight in
the morning, a huge pyramid of luggage
blocked up the London station
of the South-eastern Railway. Troops
of boys hovered about, some true
Cockney lads, and others half-Frenchified,
with an occasional usher fussing
about the boxes. “Do you see that
mountain, sir?” said the superintendent
to us. “All school traps, sir.”
“Two hundred boys at least?” we
interposed, interrogatively. “No;
only fifty. Fill a steamer, sir, itself.”
However, the master contrived to get
all put right, the mountain vanished
into the waggons, the whistle blew,
and we were off. The boys gave a
hearty hurra as we left the station,
which they repeated, time after time,
at every fresh start we made, from
station to station. At Dover the
boat was waiting, the day fine, the
wind in our favour, the sea moderately
smooth, and by 11.40 we were
on our way to Calais. Alas for the
brave boys! The last cheer was given
as they bade adieu to the cliffs of
Dover. Melancholy came over them
by degrees. It was painful to see
how home-sick they became. From
the bottom of their stomachs they
regretted leaving their native land,
and, heart-sore, chopfallen, and sorely
begrimed as to their smart caps and
jackets, they paraded, two hours after,
before the customhouse at Calais,
like the broken relics of a defeated
army. M. Henequin was importing
the half-yearly draft of Cockney boys
to his school at Guines; and we recommend
such of our readers as are
curious in sea-comforts respectfully
to decline the companionship of M.
Henequin and his troop, should they
at any future time lucklessly stumble
upon them on the gangway of a
steamer.
At Calais the patriotic and Protestant
Englishman, who visits the
cathedral of Nôtre Dame, will particularly
admire a huge modern painting,
which is supposed to adorn the
north transept, and will have no difficulty
in interpreting the meaning
looks of the gaping peasantry when
he reads underneath—“Calais taken
from the English in 1558, and restored
to Catholicity.”
The Pas de Calais—at least that
portion of the department of that
name through which the railway runs—at
once tells the Englishman that he
is in a new country. Low, wet, and
marshy, like the seaward part of
Holland, it is parcelled out, drained,
and fenced by numberless ditches.
Wandering over its tame and, in
winter at least, most uninviting surface,
the eye finds only occasional
rows of small pollard willows to rest
upon, as if the scavengers of the land
had all gone home to dinner, and in
the mean time had planted their
brooms in readiness along the sides
of the ditches they were employed to
scour.
But passing St Omer and approaching
Hazebrook, the land lifts
itself above the sea marshes, becomes
strong and loamy, and fitted
for every agricultural purpose. Arrived
at Lille, the traveller is already
in the heart of the most
fertile portion of northern France.
Twin fortresses of great strength,
Lille and Valenciennes, are also twin
centres of what, in certain points
of view, is the most wonderful industry
of France. The sugar beet finds
here a favourite soil and climate,
and a rural and industrial population
suited to the favourable prosecution of
the beet-sugar manufacture. Though
long before suggested and tried in
Germany, this manufacture is purely
French in its economical origin. The
Continental System of the first Napoleon
raised colonial produce to a fabulous
price. At six francs a pound
colonial sugar was within the reach
of few. The high price tempted many
to cast about for means of producing
sugar at home, and a great stimulus
was given to this research by the
magnificent premium of a million of
francs offered by the Emperor to the
successful discoverer of a permanent
source of supply from plants of native
growth. Of the many plants tried,
the beet proved the most promising;
but it required twenty years of struggles
and failures, and conquering of
difficulties, to place the new industry
on a comparatively independent basis.
Twenty years more has enabled it
to compete successfully with colonial
sugar, and to pay an equal tax into
the French exchequer. From France
and Belgium the industry returned to
its native Germany, and has since
spread far into the interior of Russia.
The total produce of this kind of
sugar on the continent of Europe has
now reached the enormous quantity of
three hundred and sixty millions of
pounds, of which France produces
about one hundred and fifty millions
in three hundred and thirty-four
manufactories.
It is a pleasant excursion on a fine
day in autumn, when the beet flourishes
still green in the fields, and the
roots are nearly ripe for pulling, to
drive out from Lille, as we did some
years ago, among the country farmers
ten or twelve miles around. The land
is so rich and promising, and on the
whole so well tilled—and yet in the
hands of good English or Scotch
farmers might, we fancy, be made to
yield so much more, and to look so
much nicer, and drier, and cleaner,
that we enjoy at once the gratification
which in its present condition it is
sure to yield us, while we pleasantly
flatter ourselves at the same time
with the thoughts of what we could
make it. That it is not badly cultivated
the practical man will infer
from the average produce of sugar beet
being estimated about Lille at
sixteen, and about Valenciennes at
nineteen tons an acre. At the same
time, that much improvement is possible
he will gather from the fact that,
though often strong and but little
undulating, the land is still unconscious
of thorough drainage, and of the
benefits which underground tiles and
broken stones have so liberally conferred
upon us.
The adjoining provinces of Hainault
and Brabant—which the traveller
leaves to the right on his way to Ghent
and Brussels—are the seat of the
sugar manufacture in Belgium. There
the average yield of beetroot is said
to be from eighteen to twenty-four
tons an acre, the land in general being
excellent, while the total produce of
beet-sugar in Belgium is ten millions
of pounds. In Belgium, as in France,
the home-growth of sugar is equal to
about one-half of the home consumption.
Late in the evening we found ourselves
in Brussels, and the following
morning—though wet and dirty—we
were visiting, as strangers do, the
numerous churches. It was Sunday;
and as in the face of nature we had
seen in the Pas de Calais that we
were in a foreign country, so to-day
the appearance of the streets told us
at every step that we were among a
foreign people. The shops open everywhere,
and more than usually frequented;
the universal holiday sparkling
upon every face; the frequent
priests in gowns, bands, and broadbrims
to be met with on the streets;
the crowding to morning mass at St
Gudule’s and St Jacques’; the pious
indifference of the apparently devout
congregations; the huddling together
and intermixture among them of all
classes and costumes; the mechanical
crossings and genuflections even in
the remotest corners, where only the
tinkling of the bells was faintly heard;
the easy air of superiority, and lazy
movements and mumbling of the officiating
clergy at the altar; and the
happy contentment pictured on every
face as the crowd streamed from the
door when the service was ended;—all
these things spoke of a foreign
people and a foreign church. The
evening theatres and Sunday amusements
told equally of foreign ideas
and foreign habits; while the old
town-hall and the other quaint buildings
which the English traveller regards
at every new visit with new
pleasure, kept constantly before his
eyes that he was in a foreign city.
The characteristic of Belgium among
foreign countries is, that, with the exception
of Spain, it is probably the
most completely Roman Catholic sovereignty
in Europe. To this almost
exclusive devotion to the Roman
Church the peculiarities to which we
have referred are mainly to be
ascribed. Of its population, which by
the last census was 4,337,000, not less
than 4,327,000 were Roman Catholics,
and only 7,368 Protestants. The
total expense of the dominant Church
to the state, which pays all the clergy,
is 4,366,000 francs, or about a franc
a-head for each member of the Church.
It has besides private revenues of
various kinds for repairing churches,
for charitable foundations, &c.,
amounting to 800,000 francs, making
the total revenue about 5,000,000
of francs. This, divided among five
thousand clergy of all ranks, gives less
than one thousand francs as the average
stipend. And when we add to
this that the archbishop’s stipend is
only £840, that of a bishop £580, and
of a cathedral canon from £100 to
£130, we should fancy the Church to
be in money matters poor, and the
clergy badly off. But in Protestant
countries we understand very little of
the system of fees and unseen payments
in the Catholic Church, and we
form probably a very erroneous idea
of the real income and means of living
of a Roman Catholic clergy when we
conclude that, as a general rule, their
main dependence is upon the known
and avowed salaries they derive from
the State or from other public
sources.
While we are at home discussing
with some little sectarian animosity
the subject of State payments to Popish
chaplains for our prisons and military
hospitals, it is but fair to this
most Catholic country to mention, that
to the 7,368 Protestants the Belgian
state-chest pays yearly 56,000 francs
to eleven native pastors and six
Church of England ministers, for salaries
and other church expenses—being
at the rate of eight francs for each
Protestant in the kingdom. It allows
also 7,900 francs to the Jews, or
about seven francs a-head. For their
religious liberality the reader will give
such credit to the Belgian clergy as
he may think they deserve.
Detained by unforeseen circumstances
for a day in Brussels, we witnessed
the honours paid to Prince
Napoleon on his entry from Paris,
and in the afternoon were on our way
to Cologne. Passing Louvain and
Tirlemont in the dark, we recognised
the neighbourhood of Liege only by
its coke-ovens and iron-works, and
an hour before midnight reached
Cologne.
Cologne, with thy sixty stinks still
redolent, even a midnight entrance
reveals to travelling olfactories thy
odoriferous presence! As we jogged
along to the Hotel Disch, enjoying
alone a luxurious omnibus, the slumbering
memory of long-familiar smells
sprung up fresh in our nostrils, and
awoke us to the full conviction that
our railway conductor had made no
mistake, and that we were really
passing beneath the shadow of the
magnificent cathedral of Cologne.
Early morning saw us pacing the
nave of the gigantic pile, admiring
anew its glorious windows, peering
into its chapels, glancing hurriedly
at its saintly pictures, turning away
both eyes and ears from unwholesome-looking
priests intoning the morning
service, admiring the by-play called
“private worship,” which was proceeding
at the same moment in the
northern aisle, and offending susceptible
un-fee’d officials by indecent
looks, as we stealthily paced the
circumference of the lordly choir.
No familiarity can reconcile an English
Protestant to the mummeries of
a worship performed before tawdry
dolls by the light even of a dozen
penny candles. And the paltriness
appears the greater in a vast pile like
this, which itself is but a feeble attempt
to do something adequate to
the greatness of Him who dwelleth
not in temples made with hands.
This feeling awoke within us in full
force as we came, in our promenade
round the church, upon a large side-chapel,
with its Virgin dressed in
lace, enclosed in a small glass cupboard,
with votive offerings of waxen
limbs and other objects hung up
beside it, while three small candles
in dirty sconces burned beneath.
And before this trumpery exhibition
knelt and prayed grave men and
women, who had passed the middle
of life; and young girls with warm
hearts, who had still the world with
all its lures and temptations before
them. Pity that hearts so devout
and so susceptible should be so badly
directed—that the plain helps and
comforts of Scripture should be set
aside for the aggrandisement of a
powerful craft!
Much had been done here by architects
and masons since our former
visit. Much money had been collected
and expended, and many men are
still at work on this vast building;
and yet the stranger’s eye discovers
from without only small changes to
have been effected during the past
ten years. Here and there, as he
walks around it, a white pillar, or a
less discoloured arch, tells him where
the workmen have been busy; but
the several portions of the work are
so massive, and proceed of necessity
so slowly, that the progress of years
produces advances which seem almost
microscopic when compared with the
whole. While they satisfy us, however,
that generations will still come
and go, leaving the growing cathedral
still immature, yet they give
us at the same time a far grander
idea both of the vastness of the work
which has already been accomplished,
and of the original greatness
of the conception, which so many
centuries have failed to embody fully
in durable stone.
At eleven in the forenoon we had
already crossed the Rhine to Deutz,
had taken our seats on the Winden
railway, and at the blowing of the
official trumpet had begun to move
along the rich flat land which here
borders the Rhine. The walls and
river-face of Cologne, now spread out
before us, carried back our musings
to the times of the historical grandeur
of this ancient city. During
the period of Roman greatness, emperors
of the world were born and
proclaimed within its walls; centuries
later, a king of the Franks was chosen
in Cologne; and still six hundred and
fifty years later began that bright
period of its commercial prosperity,
which for three hundred years made
it the most flourishing city of Northern
Europe. Thirty thousand fighting
men, from among its own armed
citizens, could then march defiantly
from its gates. Its whole population
is now but ninety thousand, and its
trade comparatively trifling.
But the cause of this decline interests
an Englishman more than the
actual decay. Commerce, it is true,
had begun in the seventeenth century
to find new channels, and this circumstance,
had the city been merely
abandoned to supineness, might have
gradually affected its prosperity. But
it was positive measures of repression
that forced it to decline. It fell under
the dominion of the Roman priesthood,
which first drove out the Jews,
afterwards banished the weavers, and
finally, in 1618, expelled the Protestants.
From this time, for nearly
two hundred years, it became a nest
of monks and beggars, till at the Revolution
the French changed everything,
drove out the two thousand
five hundred city clergy, seized their
revenues, and turned to other uses
their two hundred religious buildings.
Hand over Liverpool or London to
the same clerical dominion, and the
same depressing consequences would
most certainly follow.
High over walls and houses, as we
fly along the railway, towers the
cathedral, with its ancient crane still
erect on its unfinished tower. Who
designed this huge building? Alas!
centuries before his work is complete,
the name of the architect is lost. Six
hundred years ago the work was
begun, but the glory of God is the
plea on which it has been prosecuted,
and upon that altar the humble designer
has sacrificed his fame!
And as it fades from the sight,
memory recalls another scene which,
four centuries ago, was witnessed
beneath the shadow of this great pile.
In a small upper room, with rude
appliances, and a scanty store of
materials, two men are seen curiously
putting together the letters of a
movable alphabet, arranging them
into the form of tiny pages, and with
slow deliberation impressing them,
page by page, on the anxiously moistened
paper. The younger of the two
is William Caxton, the father of
English printing. Here he learned
the then young art which has since
rendered him famous in his native
land. How would William Caxton
admire, could he now for a moment
be carried into the printing-office of a
metropolitan journal, and see with
what marvellous speed and certainty
the operations he watched so anxiously
at Cologne are now conducted.
But as the quick thoughts course
through our mind, we rush as quickly
along towards Dusseldorf. We have
now left the country of hedgerows of
timber and of visible fences, and divisions
of the land. Open, flat, and
rich, it stretches inward from the
Rhine, often light, and sometimes
sandy or gravelly; all cultivated on
the flat, all neat and clean, but
naked, at this season, both of animal
and vegetable life. A few sheep
sprinkled over one field, and a rare
man or woman trudging along beside
deep ditches, were the only
symptoms of moving life we saw between
Cologne and Dusseldorf; while
pollard trees here and there, and long
rows of unpollarded poplars by the
highway-sides, where a village was
near, as tamely represented the vegetable
ornaments which beautify an
English landscape.
Following the Rhine for twenty
miles farther, the line turns to the
right, and we pass through the coal
district which supplies the soft coke
by which the locomotives are fed, and
the dirty-looking coal to which the
neighbouring region owes so much of
its industrial prosperity. Iron furnaces,
coal-pits, and chemical manufactories,
remind us, as we pass Oberhausen,
of the denser peopled and
more smoke-blackened coal-fields of
northern and western England, while
all the appointments we see around
them speak of an economy in management
somewhat different from our
own. No heaps of waste and burning
coal indicate the approach to a
colliery, nor columns of black smoke
vomiting waste fuel into the tainted
air, nor wheels and ropes rattling and
busily revolving in the open day, nor
troops of blackened men and boys
lifting their heads to gaze, as the train
skims swiftly by. Fine buildings
cover in and conceal the openings to
the pits with all their gear; and it is
not quite obvious whether climate
and profit compel this system, or
whether it is the general habits of
the people which thus manifest themselves.
Cattle are kept under cover
nearly all the year through; thoughts
are very much kept under cover, even
in so-called constitutional Prussia and
Hanover; and the operations of the
coal-pit may be boxed in and hidden
from the vulgar gaze, merely as the
consequence of a precautionary habit.
Dordmund, with its fortifications,
and its associations with the famous
“Vehm-gericht,” stands in the middle
of this coal-field. Several borings in
progress on the flats of black land,
which stretch away from its old walls,
exhibited the living influence of railway
communication in changing the
surface even of old countries, in opening
up long-neglected resources, and
in imparting new energy to half-dormant
populations. Through the fertile
Hellweg we sped along, leaving
Dordmund behind us, and through the
region of Westphalian hams, till the
dark wet night overtook us. But,
easy and comfortable in our luxurious
carriages, we only quitted the train at
Hanover that we might spend a morning
in a city with which England has
had so many relations.
From the moment the Englishman
enters a Continental railway carriage,
and especially if he is proceeding into
Germany, two things strike him: First,
the extreme luxury, roominess, and
comfort of the carriages; and, second,
the universal propensity to the use of
tobacco. The second-class carriages
are generally fully equal in their fitting
and provisions for ease to our
British first-class, while the German
first-class carriages surprise us by
the numerous little thoughtful appliances
they exhibit to the wants and
fancies of their temporary occupants.
This seems rather a contradiction to
an Englishman, who flatters himself
that the word comfort is indigenous
to his own country, and who actually
sees, go where he will, that in its
domestic arrangements an English
house and houshold is the most comfortable
in the world. This discordance
between the practice of home
and foreign countries, is probably to
be traced to the difference of general
habits and tendencies. To an Englishman,
home is the place which is dearer
than any other. In it he spends his
time chiefly. He makes his home,
therefore, and likes to see it made, the
most comfortable place of all. To
him a public conveyance or a public
place of resort is no permanent temptation.
He comes back always the
happier, and he counts generally how
soon he may get back again to his
home. But on the Continent it is
generally different. Home has few
comforts or attractions, chiefly because
habit has led to the custom of
dining, of supping, of sipping coffee
and punch, of drinking wine, and of
smoking, in public. The public places
of resort are made comfortable and
luxurious to invite these visits. People
look for and provide more comfort
abroad than at home; and thus into
their railway carriages, which, like
other public places, are really smoking-shops,
they carry the luxurious appliances
which they deny themselves
at home.
In Germany there is thus an excuse
for travelling in second-class carriages,
because of their excellence, which we
do not possess in England. This custom,
in consequence, is very general,
not only among natives, but among
foreigners also. “On the Continent,”
says Professor Silliman, in a book of
travels he has lately published, “and
particularly in Germany, we have
generally taken the second-class carriages.
They are in all respects desirable,
and few persons, except the
nobility, travel in those of the first
class, which appear to possess no advantage
except the aristocratic one of
partial exclusion of other classes by
the higher price.” There is, perhaps,
a little advantage in point of comfort;
but the second-class carriages are certainly
in this respect quite equal to
the average of the railway cars in the
United States. As to our second-class
carriages in England, they are,
adds Professor Silliman, “made very
uncomfortable. They have no cushions,
but simply naked board seats. The
backs are high and perpendicular.”
But in these arrangements the learned
Professor was not aware that our railway
directors patriotically study the
conservation of our domestic habits.
Were the carriages made too comfortable,
people might prefer them to
their own easy-chairs and sofas at
home, and thus might be tempted to
frequent them too much and too often
for the general good. As to ourselves,
we have always taken first-class tickets
in our German tour, chiefly because
in this way we could, in most cases,
secure to ourselves a carriage in which
we could avoid, for our lungs and our
clothes, the contamination of the perpetual
tobacco. In West Prussia, it
is true, we were told that nobody but
“prinzen und narren” (princes and
fools) travelled first class; but even
with the risk of such nicknames we
continued our plan.
“On ne fume pas ici,” you see
stuck up on a rare Belgian carriage in
a long train; and in Prussia a ticket
with the words, “Für nicht rauchende,”
is in like manner suspended to
a carriage in most of the trains on the
main lines. But if this select carriage
be full, you must take your place
among the fumeurs or the rauchende;
and should you there be fortunate
enough to escape the torments of living
smoke, you have the still more
detestable odours to endure, the after-smells
which linger wherever tobacco-smokers
have been. We have lately
perceived symptoms of the introduction
of this custom into our English
railway carriages. We trust that no
desire to increase the home revenue
in these war times will induce even
our most patriotic railway directors
to shut their eyes to the growth of so
annoying a nuisance.
A morning in Hanover is agreeably
spent. Like other German cities, it
has derived an impulse from the railway,
and new streets and magnificent
buildings already connect the station
with the older parts of the town. But
it is in these old streets and their
quaint buildings that the greatest enjoyment
awaits the sight-seer. The
dress and manners of the people, especially
in the markets, their habits and
tastes, as indicated by the articles
everywhere exposed for sale, and especially
the quaint old Gothic and curiously-ornamented
houses, which
range their gables here and there
along the streets—these attractions
interest even the keenest lovers of
progress. Old-world times come up
on the memory with all their associations,
and by dint of contrast awaken
trains of thought not the less pleasant
that they are totally different from
those which railways and their accompaniments
are continually suggesting
to us.
Among these quaint old houses,
that in which Leibnitz lived is in itself
one of the most attractive, and in
its associations by far the most interesting.
Elevated from the din of
the main street (Schmiede strasse)
on which it is situated, the philosopher
is said to have studied in the garret
which looks out from the upper part
of the gable, and there to have arrived
at those results of thought which have
given both his name and his monument
a place in the annals of the city,
which none of its kings can boast of.
It is honourable to one of these kings,
Ernest Augustus, that he bought the
old house, and caused it to be kept
from disrepair, and to the citizens of
Hanover that in 1790 they erected
a simple monument to the memory of
the philosopher, consisting of a bust
on a marble pedestal. This now
stands on a slight mound of earth on
one side of Waterloo Place, surrounded
by a humble railing. Few strangers
visit the city who have not heard
of the man, and who do not feel gratified
to have seen his likeness in his
bust. Fewer, whose love of books
has carried them to the royal library,
have not in silence looked, and with
a melancholy interest, on the chair in
which he sat when the death-stroke
came upon him, and at the book which
he was still holding in his hand when
the sudden summons came.
Bursting its old boundaries, like
Hamburg, Brunswick, Breslau, and
many other fortified cities, the walls
and ditches and towers of Hanover
are gradually disappearing. Some
of the last of the ditches we saw in
the act of being filled up; and the
progress of the arts of peace will
henceforth, it is to be hoped, save its
modern inhabitants from the frequent
sufferings which besieging armies have
in former times inflicted. Traversed
by the river Leine, which, at a short
distance from the town, becomes navigable
from the junction of the Ihme,
they have now facilities for communication
in every direction; the mercantile
class of the city is every year
becoming more influential; and as
education is beginning to spread
among the masses—a thing which is
far from being unnecessary—a more
rapid advancement of the neighbourhood,
both in commerce and agriculture,
may hereafter be anticipated.
To the south west of Hanover, at
the distance of a few miles, appear
the terminating hills of the Deister,
from which sloping grounds, densely
peopled and generally fertile, extend
almost to the city. Rich clay-soils on
this side are fruitful in varied crops;
but, stretching away from its very
walls on the other side, are sand,
moor, and heath, the flat and inhospitable
beginnings of the far-extending
Luneburg heath. Away over
these flat, black, and sandy moors
we sped in the afternoon to Brunswick.
The brief stoppage of the train
gave us time to walk through some of
the clean streets of this city, and to
admire its richness in picturesque
gable-fronted buildings, many of them
three centuries old. We commend it
to the leisurely traveller as worthy of
a more protracted visit; and if he is
cunning in malt liquor, we entreat
him to indulge his palate with a glass
of the so-called “Brunswicker mumme,”
the real substantial black-strap
for which Brunswick is famous.
Daylight scarcely served to bring
us to Magdeburg. We hurried past
Wolfenbüttel, famous for its library
and its relics of Luther; and as we
glided into the station of the celebrated
fortress-city, we could form
little idea either of the fertility of the
river banks on which it stands, or of
the strength of the fortifications from
which Magdeburg derives its place in
history. Within the walls it resembles
Hanover and Brunswick in the
mixture of old and new, plain and
picturesque, common and quaint,
which its streets present. Here are
the simple remarks which a day’s
stroll through the city suggested recently
to Madame Pfeiffer:—
“Magdeburg is a mixed pattern of
houses of ancient, medieval, and modern
dates. Particularly remarkable in this
respect is the principal street, the “Broadway,”
which runs through the whole of
the town. Here we can see houses dating
their origin from the most ancient
times; houses that have stood proof
against sieges and sackings; houses of
all colours and forms; some sporting
peaked gables, on which stone figures
may still be seen; others covered from
roof to basement with arabesques; and in
one instance I could even detect the
remains of frescoes. In the very midst
of these relics of antiquity would appear
a house built in the newest style. I do
not remember ever having seen a street
which produced so remarkable an impression
on me. The finest building is unquestionably
the venerable cathedral. In
Italy I had already seen numbers of the
most beautiful churches, yet I remained
standing in mute admiration before this
masterpiece of Gothic architecture.”[30]
This cathedral is worthy of all the
admiration which Madame Pfeiffer
expresses. The glitter of the Roman
Catholic worship is now foreign to it,
but the dignity of the pile remains.
The city is Protestant, and fondly it
ought to cherish its purer worship,
for in the same quaint streets Luther
sang as a poor scholar for charity,
and at the doors of the rich men of
the time, to enable him to prosecute
his learning.
But without the walls Magdeburg
is equally attractive to one who has
just escaped from the sands and peaty
flats of the Luneburg heath. Situated
where the Elbe widens, with its citadel
planted on one of the river islands,
the city walls are skirted on either
hand by fertile plains, rich in corn
and other produce. Still flat, however,
unenclosed, without hedgerows,
clumps of trees, straying cattle, and
the numerous rural peculiarities which
give life and variety and interest to
an English landscape, almost a single
glance suffices to take in all they exhibit
of the picturesque, and to satisfy
the merely superficial tourist. But
there is attraction in these flat plains,
nevertheless, and an economical interest,
which may induce even the
railway traveller to stay and inspect
them. Fitted by its free and open
nature for the growth of root crops,
these alluvial shores of the Elbe have
become the centre of a husbandry of
which little is known as yet in England.
In Murray’s Handbook, the
traveller is informed that “much chicory
is cultivated in this district;”
and this is one of the roots for the
growth of which the soil is specially
adapted. The culture was in former
years more extensive than at present;
but there are still five or six thousand
acres devoted to the raising of this
crop. The yield in dried chicory from
this extent of land is from twenty to
thirty millions of pounds. It is largely
exported to England and America
through Hamburg—that which we
receive from this port being chiefly
from the Magdeburg chicory manufactories.
But the growth of the sugar beet,
and the extraction of beet-sugar, are
superseding the chicory trade, and are
gradually assuming the first place
both in the rural and manufacturing
industry of Magdeburg and its neighbourhood.
The largest producer of
beet-sugar in the world is France; but
the German Customs’ Union is the
second in this respect, and Magdeburg
is the principal centre of the
German production. Like eager
horses, skilfully jockeyed, and running
neck and neck, the Cis and
Trans Rhenave sugar-extractors have
for years back been struggling hard
to get ahead of each other in the perfection
of their methods, and the profit
of their fields and manufactories;
and many curious facts and difficulties
have come out or been surmounted
during this chemico-agricultural
and chemico-manufacturing
contest. For it is an interesting circumstance,
that while chemistry was,
on the one hand, aiding the farmer to
grow large and profitable crops of
roots, it was, at the same time, on
the other, assisting the manufacturer
more perfectly and profitably to extract
the sugar from the roots when
raised. But it is curious, at the same
time, that in the advances thus made
on either hand, the increased profits
of the one party were found singularly
to clash and interfere with the profits
and processes of the other. Increase
the size of your turnip by
chemical applications, said agricultural
chemistry, and you have a
heavier crop to sell to the sugar-manufacturer.
And the grower took the
advice, and rejoiced in his augmenting
profits. The practices of North British
turnip-growers were introduced by
British settlers, and their imitators,
on the plains of Magdeburg; and root
crops more like those which cover our
British turnip-fields were seen, for the
first time, on the banks of the Elbe.
Then up rose economical chemistry,
on the other hand, and said, No, no,
Mr Farmer, we don’t want, and we
won’t buy, your larger roots. We
cannot afford to purchase your gigantic
beets, the offspring of your high
manuring. The chemistry which enlarged
the roots did not increase the
quantity of sugar in proportion. “A
ton of good big beets gives me less
sugar,” says the extractor, “than a
ton of your small ones; and therefore,
if you will grow the big ones, I must
have them at a less price in proportion.
And, besides, your high manuring
puts salt into the turnip, which
prevents me from fully extracting all
the sugar they do contain.” Thus
chemistry, on the one side, was at
issue with chemistry on the other, and
the progress of a profitable scientific
agriculture appeared to be arrested by
that of a scientific and economical extraction
of the sugar.
But difficulties to men of science
are only things to be overcome. On
the one hand, the farmer kept down
the size of his roots. He sought to
make up in number for the deficiency
in size, while he applied his manure
at such times in his rotation, and of
such a quality, as to give him a
slower-grown, more solid root, rather
than a porous, light, rapidly forced,
and less saccharine crop. And on the
other hand, the chemical sugar-maker
set his skill to work to devise means
of more fully extracting the sugar
still, and of overcoming the difficulties
which the presence of salt in the
juice had hitherto thrown in his way.
And thus, by improving in different
directions, the two interests are gradually
ceasing to clash, and at the
present moment a mutually advancing
prosperity binds together more and
more the chemical manufacturer and
the chemical farmer on the alluvials
of the Elbe.
We have already alluded to the
importance of the beet-sugar industry
to the continent of Europe. But the
reader will see, from what we have
just said, that it has a relative as well
as a positive importance, very similar
to that which the arts of brewing and
distilling have in this country. It
cannot flourish anywhere without
causing the agriculture of the place
to flourish along with it. A necessary
condition to the establishment of a
flourishing sugar-manufactory, is the
existence of well-cultivated farms, and
skilful farmers in the neighbourhood.
The erection of such works, therefore,
is a positive and direct means of promoting
agriculture, by affording a
tempting and constant market for an
important part of the yearly produce.
This is no doubt one of the reasons
why the German governments have
given so many encouragements of late
years to the extension of this branch
of manufacture, and why the astute
government of Russia should have
incited the nobles of the empire to
exert themselves in its behalf in the
various provinces of the Czar’s dominion.
Russia, in consequence, possesses
a greater number of beet-sugar
works than any other country.
Even as far as Odessa the culture has
penetrated, and is now carried on.
Mr Oliphant, who recently visited
the shores of the Black Sea, informs
us that—
“Lately, in the neighbourhood of
Odessa, the cultivation of beetroot, and
extraction of sugar from it, was carried
on to a considerable extent by the large
landed proprietors of the adjoining provinces.
Notwithstanding most praiseworthy
exertions, these aristocratic beetroot
growers were totally unable to make
their speculation remunerative, and many
of them must have been ruined had not
the legislature stepped in and prohibited
the sale of any other sugar. The consequence
is, that the inhabitants are
obliged to buy sugar at a hundred per
cent higher than the price at which our
colonial sugar could be imported into the
country. It is some satisfaction to know
that, notwithstanding this iniquitous regulation,
combined with the system of
forced labour, the beetroot growers are
unable to cultivate with profit.”[31]
But the train is in motion, the
trumpet has sounded, and we are off
through the darkness, and along the
slightly undulating flats, on our way
to Berlin. We found ourselves in
company with a pleasant Frenchman
en route from the embassy in London to
the embassy in Berlin; and before our
most unanimous deliberations on the
affairs of the East had come to a close,
we found ourselves at the end of our
journey, and by 10 P.M. had reached
our quarters in the Hôtel de Russie.
Berlin, how many beauties and attractions
dost thou present to the
stranger who steps out for the first
time from this hotel, and, walking a
few yards, places himself in the centre
of the Unter den Linden, with his back
to the river and bridge. Leisurely he
feasts his eyes as he turns, now to the
right and now to the left, now gazing
down the long vista which terminates
at the Brandenburg gate, now turning
towards the arsenal and the museum,
and now farther round towards the
cathedral and the royal palace. Architecture,
sculpture, and the arts of decoration
and design, all contribute
their attractions; massing, grouping,
and colouring, add their effects upon
the intelligent eye, while the heart is
touched by the mementoes of the past
which here and there arrest his glance,
the grateful homage to the departed
which the monumental statuary exhibits,
the love of country breathing
from brief but frequent inscriptions,
and over all the love and veneration
of both king and people for the Great
Frederick, the founder of the Prussian
fortunes. Deeper than all the other
sights which thus first arrest the
stranger’s eye, the monument to Frederick
and his times will touch and
impress the sensitive stranger. On
his war steed there he rides, the iron
man, the observed of all eyes, surrounded,
it is true, by the generals
who rose to fame beneath his banner,
but not less conspicuously by the
statesmen who led his civil armies,
by the poets and great writers whom
he esteemed and imitated, by the advancers
of science in his time, and
by those who ornamented his reign
through the decorations of the fine
arts,—all here find their place side
by side, attendant upon the great
monarch, at once giving and receiving
lustre. It is a monument to the
age rather than to the man—or, we
might rather say, to the man and his
age; and the lover of abstract art,
and the worshipper of modern progress,
will equally admire the design
and execution of this interesting
monument. We were touched by a
feature in the inscription, which
others have no doubt noticed as well
as ourselves. The words of the whole
inscription are: “To Frederick the
Great, Frederick-William III., 1850,
completed by Frederick-William IV.,
1851.” Two kings emulous of the distinction
of dedicating this monument
to their illustrious predecessor! This
scarcely expresses more highly the
mutual veneration of both father and
son for the national hero whose blood
they boast of, than it bespeaks their
pride in the work of art it was their
happiness to be able to dedicate to
his memory. How many will admire
and cherish in it the genius of art, who
will deplore and condemn the genius
of war to which the great hero offered
his most ardent and most costly sacrifices!
Yet the most deadly haters of war
cannot but acknowledge that there is
something sublime in the special features
of Frederick’s character, which
the letters recently published have
disclosed. Oppressed by the anxieties
consequent upon military disasters,
and apprehensive of further defeats,
in which he sees the possibility of
himself being taken prisoner, he writes
to his minister, and prescribes the
course to be taken for the safety of
the royal family in such an eventuality.
And then, speaking of his own
possible position, and of the compulsion
which might be exercised upon
him as a prisoner, he commands them
to attend to no instructions or orders
he may issue while detained a prisoner,
and no longer to be regarded as a free
agent. He is of a great mind who
knows, can anticipate, and provide
against the special or possible weaknesses
of his bodily nature. And so
Frederick, dreading what impatience
for liberty or personal suffering might
possibly force from him in such circumstances,
lays upon his servants,
while free, his heaviest commands to regard
him no more than one dead, should
he happen to become a prisoner, and
to consider not his state or condition
or written orders then, but solely the
tenor and substance of what he now
writes, viewed in connection with the
interests of his people and his country.
How many men have lived to
despise themselves for acts of weakness,
of folly, or of vice, which in
feeble hours they have committed!
Here we have the philosophical hero
providing for the possible contingency
of such an hour of bodily weakness
or mental imbecility casting its heavy
shadows over him! There is in this
trait something not only for descendants
to be proud of, and for a people
to venerate, but for strangers of other
nations also to respect and admire.
The character of the society in
Berlin is familiar to most travellers.
To those who have access to diplomatic
circles, the evening reunions in
the hotels of the ambassadors are
described as agreeable in a high degree.
But of real Berlin hospitality
in the houses of the Berlin aristocracy,
or of the nobles whose domains are
in the provinces, little is either to be
seen or said. We had no leisure to
seek an entrée to the houses of imperial
and kingly representatives, then over
head and ears in notes, rejoinders,
protocols, and despatches, and teased
every hour of the night by thundering
couriers and impatient despatch-boxes.
We had, indeed, occasion to experience,
as we had long before done in
St Petersburg, the kindness and affable
attention of Lord Bloomfield, and were
happy to find that his long residence
abroad had not lessened his keen
sympathy with English feeling, nor
his contact with Prussian vacillation
made him undecided as to the conduct
and policy of England in the then
approaching crisis.
But Berlin boasts a scientific society,
to which it was our pride and happiness
to obtain an easy introduction.
Every one is acquainted with some of
the numerous names which adorn the
list of scientific men who form the
educational staff of the University of
Berlin, or who hold official situations
of various kinds in the Prussian capital.
No city in Germany can boast
of so many men of real eminence as
illustrators and discoverers in the
several walks of science; and nowhere
will you find a pleasanter, franker,
happier, more unpretending, jolly,
and good-natured a set of evening
companions, over a bottle of good
Rhine wine and a petit souper, than
these same distinguished philosophers!
One of the most agreeable of the
evening meetings at which the stranger
may have the fortune to meet the
greater part of the men of science in
Berlin, is that of the Geographical
Society. The President is the distinguished
Carl Ritter, who was in
the chair when we attended, and
around him were many whom we had
come to see. But on turning over
the leaves of the book of travels of
our friend Professor Silliman, of which
we have already spoken, we find an
account of the meeting of the same
Society at which he was present two
years before, which appears so exact
a photograph of the one at which we
assisted that we shall not scruple to
quote his words.
“Several papers were read on geographical
subjects, and different gentlemen
were called upon to elucidate particular
topics. Their course is, not only to illustrate
topography, but all allied themes,
including the different branches of natural
history and of meteorology that are
connected with the country under consideration.
In this manner the discussions
become fruitful of instruction and entertainment,
and the interest is greatly enhanced.
“A supper followed in the great room
of the Society. Among the eminent men
present whose fame was known to us at
home were Professor Ehrenberg, the
philosopher of the microscopic world; the
two brothers Rose; Gustav, of mineralogy,
and Heinrich, of analytical chemistry;
Dove, the meteorologist and physicist;
Magnus, of electro-magnetism; Poggendorff,
the editor of the well-known journal
which bears his name; Mitscherlich,
of general and applied chemistry, besides
many others almost equally distinguished.
We received a warm welcome to Berlin,
and throughout the evening the most
kind and cordial treatment.”[32]
We, too, had the pleasure of eating
and drinking with all these great men.
We had the satisfaction also, among the
papers read, to hear one by our friend
Professor Ehrenberg, on microscopic
forms of life which exist in the bottom
of the Atlantic, under the enormous
pressure of a thousand feet of water.
They are found in a fine calcareous
mud or chalk which covers the sea-bottom,
and which was fished up from
this and still greater depths by Lieutenant
Maury, of the United States’
coast survey. Ehrenberg, as a scientific
man, enjoys the singular distinction,
we might almost say felicity,
not only of having discovered a new
world, but of living to see it very
widely explored, and of having himself
been, and still being, its chief
investigator. His microscope and his
pencil are as obedient to him as ever,
eye and hand as piercing, as steady,
and as truthful as ever; and, to all
appearance, microscopic investigation,
and the classification of microscopic
life, must assume a new phase under
the guidance of some new genius, before
Ehrenberg cease both himself to
steer, and mainly to man and work,
the ship which he built, and rigged,
and launched, and for so many years
has guided on its voyage of discovery.
Among the curiosities of the microscopic
world which Ehrenberg has investigated,
we may notice in this place,
as likely to interest our readers, his
singular suggestion in relation to the
foundations of the city of Berlin. This
city stands in the midst of an infertile
flat plain, through which the
river Spree wends its slow way, passing
through the centre of the city
itself. Beneath the present “streets
of palaces and walks of state” exists
a deep bog of black peat, through
which sinkings and borings in search
of water have frequently been carried.
This peat, at the depth of fifty feet below
the surface, swarms at this moment
with infusorial life. Countless myriads
of microscopic animals, at this great
depth, beneath the pressure of the superincumbent
earth and streets, live and
die in the usual course of microscopic
life. They move among each other,
and wriggle, to human sense, invisible;
so that the whole mass of peaty
matter is in a state of constant and
usually insensible movement. But
in Berlin the houses crack at times,
and yawn and suffer unaccountable
damage, even where the foundations
seem to have been laid with care.
And this, our philosopher has conjectured,
may be owing to the changes
and motions of his invisible world—the
sum of the almost infinite insensible
efforts of the tiny forms producing
at times, when they conspire
in the same direction, the sensible
and visible movements of the surface
by which the houses that stand upon
it are deranged! The conjecture is
curious, the cause a singular one, but
who shall say that it is inadequate to
the effect?
Another among the names above
mentioned—that of Mitscherlich—stands
in relation to the crystalline
forms of matter in a nearly similar
relation to that which Ehrenberg occupies
in regard to microscopic life.
The discoverer, at an early period of
his life, of what is called the doctrine of
Isomorphism, he has lived to see his discovery
assume a most important place
in chemico-crystallographic science,
and to branch out into various kindred
lines of research; and at the same
time has the happy satisfaction of
feeling that he has himself always
led the progress, and that he is acknowledged
everywhere as still the
principal advancer and head authority
in the department of knowledge
he was the first to open up.
But among the scientific men of
Berlin, we must spare a few words for
one who shines among them as the
acknowledged chief—the veteran and
venerable Alexander Von Humboldt.
Here is Professor Silliman’s description
of the old gentleman, as the
American Professor saw him, by appointment,
in the autumn of 1851:—
“I then introduced my son, and we were
at once placed at our ease. His bright
countenance expresses great benevolence,
and from the fountains of his immense
stores of knowledge a stream almost
constant flowed for nearly an hour. He
was not engrossing, but yielded to our
prompting, whenever we suggested an
inquiry, or alluded to any particular
topic; for we did not wish to occupy the
time with our own remarks any further
than to draw him out. He has a perfect
command of the best English, and speaks
the language quite agreeably. There is
no stateliness or reserve about him; and
he is as affable as if he had no claims to
superiority. His voice is exceedingly
musical, and he is so animated and amiable
that you feel at once as if he were
an old friend. His person is not much
above the middle size; he stoops a little,
but less than most men at the age of
eighty-two. He has no appearance of
decrepitude; his eyes are brilliant, his
complexion light; his features and person
are round although not fat, his hair thin
and white, his mind very active, and his
language brilliant, and sparkling with
bright thoughts. We retired greatly
gratified, and the more so, as a man in
his eighty-third year might soon pass
away.”—Vol. ii. p. 318.
Two years more had passed away,
when we were honoured with an
audience of the distinguished philosopher
during our stay in Berlin.
Age sits lightly upon his active head.
Still full of unrecorded facts and
thoughts, he labours daily in committing
them to the written page,—for
the grave, he tells you, waits him
early now, and he must finish what
he has to do before he dies. And
yet he is as full at the same time of
the discoveries and new thoughts of
others, and as eager as the youngest
student of nature in gathering up
fresh threads of knowledge, and in
following the advances of the various
departments of natural science. And
in so doing it is a characteristic of
his generous mind to estimate highly
the labours of others, to encourage
the young and aspiring investigator
to whatever department of nature he
may be devoted, and to aid him with his
counsel, his influence, and his sympathy.
We found him congratulating
himself on the possession of a power
with which few really scientific men
are gifted—that of making science
popular—of drawing to himself, and
to the knowledge he had to diffuse,
the regard and attention of the masses
of the people in his own and other
countries, by a clear method, and an
agreeable and attractive style in writing.
“To make discoveries plain and
popular is, perhaps, more difficult,”
he said to us, “than to make the discoveries
themselves.” And the feeling
of the present time seems very
much to run in sympathy with this
sentiment. The power of diffusing is
a gift perhaps as high, and often far
more valuable to the community, than
the power of discovering, and it should
be esteemed and honoured accordingly.
He expressed himself as especially
pleased that no less than four
original translations of one of his late
books have appeared in the English
tongue. In a work so honoured by
publishers’ regards, there must exist
some rare and remarkable element of
popularity which our scientific writers
would do well to study.
Professor Silliman, in his description
of Humboldt, scarcely seized the
most salient and characteristic points
of his personal appearance. Fifty
commonplace men have “benevolent
countenances, lively and simple manners,
and persons which are round
though not fat.” But look, gentle
reader, at the picture of the venerable
sage as it hangs there before us.
What strikes you first? Is it not
that lofty, towering, massive brow,
which seems all too large, as it overarches
his deep-sunk eyes, for the
dimensions of the body and the general
size of the head itself? And then,
does not the character of the eye arrest
you—the thinking, reflecting, observing
eye—which, while it looks at
you quietly and calmly, seems to be
leisurely looking into you, and reflecting
at the same time upon what you
have said or suggested to his richly-stored
mind? There is benevolence,
it is true, in the mouth, and something
of the satisfied consciousness of a well-spent
life, the more grateful to feel
that it is almost universally acknowledged.
But there is tenacity of purpose
in the massive chin, and indications
of that rare perseverance which
for so long a life has made him continuously,
and without ceasing, augment
the accumulated knowledge of
his wide experience, and as continuously
strive to spread it abroad.
The celebrity of Berlin among German
cities depends in part upon its
architectural and other decorations, but
chiefly upon the scientific and literary
men whom, during the last half-century,
it has been the pride and policy of
successive governments to attach to its
young university. Where so many
high-schools exist, as is the case in Germany,
the resort of students can only
be secured by the residence of teachers
of greater genius and wider distinction.
Fellowships and other pecuniary temptations
do not invite young talent to
the universities there as with us.
Place a man of high reputation in a
scientific chair in a puny university
like Giessen, and students will flock
to his prelections. Remove him to
Berlin or Heidelberg, and all Germany
will send its most ardent natures to
sit at his feet in his new home. The
love of knowledge carries them to
college, the fame of its professors decides
in which college they shall enrol
themselves. To the sedulous choice
of the best men from the various
schools of Germany, and to great care
in rearing and fostering the best of its
own alumni, the university of Berlin
owes its rapid growth in numbers and
in reputation, and the city of Berlin
the agreeable circle of distinguished
philosophers, among whom the intellectual
stranger finds at once a ready
welcome and a great enjoyment.
Though Berlin is actually south of
London, yet its inland position gives
it a winter climate of much greater
seventy. It derives, also, a peculiar
character from the cold north wind
which, descending from the frozen
Baltic, sweeps across the flat country
by which this sea is separated from
Berlin. These winds gave to the air,
during a portion of our stay, the feeling
as if it was loaded with minute
icicles, which impinged upon and stuck
in the throat as the breath descended.
The public statuary, and the plants in
the public walks, were mostly done
up in straw to keep them from injury;
scarcely an evergreen was anywhere
to be seen, and, as in Russia, our common
ivy was cultivated in flowerpots,
and preserved as a hothouse plant.
In our walks through the city, our
attention was attracted one day by a
sign-board announcing a “Cichorien
fabrique und eichel caffee handlung”—a
chicory and acorn coffee-manufactory.
As the latter beverage at least
was a novelty to us, we entered the
premises and explored the rude manufactory.
Attending a huge revolving
cylinder, something like a gas-retort,
stood one unclean workman, while on
the floor at his feet was a heap of
dirty half-charred rubbish, which we
learned was the roasted chicory.
Watching another machine, from
which streamed a tiny rivulet of coarse
brown powder, stood a boy, who, with
the master, completed the staff of the
establishment. The one machine
roasted and the other ground the materials,
while place and people were of
the untidiest kind. We saw and
bought samples of both varieties of so-called
coffee. The chicory, as the
master told us without any reserve,
was made up half of chicory and half of
turnips, roasted and ground together.
The latter admixture made it sweeter.
The acorn coffee, made from acorns
roasted and ground, was made, he
said, and sold in large quantities. It
was very cheap, was given especially
to children, and was substituted for
coffee in many public establishments
for the young. This may be done
with a medicinal rather than an economical
view, as acorn coffee finds a
place in the Prussian and other German
pharmacopœias, and is considered
to have a wholesome effect upon the
blood, especially of scrofulous persons.
It is, however, manufactured and used
in many parts of Germany for the sole
purpose of adulterating genuine coffee,
and it has been imported into this
country for the same purpose, chiefly,
we believe, from Hamburg.
It is very interesting, in an economico-physiological
point of view, to
mark and trace the historical changes
which take place in the diet and beverages
of nations. The potato came
from the west, and by diffusing itself
over Europe has changed the daily
diet, the yearly agriculture, and the
social habits of whole kingdoms. Tea
came from the east, and has equally
changed the drinks, the tastes, the
bodily habits and cravings, and we
believe also very materially the intellectual
character and general mental
and bodily temperament, of probably
a hundred millions of men, who now
consume it in Europe and America.
Coffee, coming in like manner from the
east, has in some countries of Europe
turned domestic life, we may say,
literally out of doors. The coffee-house
and living in public have in
France and elsewhere superseded the
domestic circle and the quiet amenities
of the home hearth. And now, to
succeed and supersede both coffee and
tea, we are ourselves in the west now
growing and manufacturing chicory,
which in its turn is destined materially
to alter the taste, and probably to
change the constitution, and thus to affect
the mental habits, dispositions, and
tendencies of the people who consume
it. In chemical composition, and consequent
physiological action upon the
system, this substance differs essentially
from tea and coffee, and, whether
for good or for evil, it must gradually
produce a change of temperament
which we cannot at present specially
predict,—that is to say, if the consumption
spread and increase as it has
done in recent years. For, little comparatively
as we have yet heard of
this plant in England, the European
consumption of chicory, mixed and
unmixed, amounts already to not
much less than one hundred millions
of pounds.
Between Brussels and Berlin, when
seen on a Sunday, much difference
will strike the English traveller. He
is now in a Protestant country; and
though the bill-sticker announces balls
and concerts, and open theatres for
the evening, yet the Sunday mornings
are quiet in the streets, and the bustle
of business or of holiday pleasures
in no offensive way obtrudes itself
upon the attention. The tendency
also, during the present reign, is to
make the observance of the day more
strict still, though there, of course, as
at home, opposition shows itself, and
diverse opinions prevail. Among the
four hundred and sixty thousand inhabitants
of Berlin, there are comparatively
few Roman Catholics. Two
churches and a chapel are all the
places of public worship they possess;
and hence the passing to and fro of
priestly vestments as we walk the
streets does not strike the eye here as
it does in Brussels.
But at a time like this, politics are
likely to be talked of in the military
capital of Prussia quite as much as
either religion or science. As to the
Russian question, three main things,
difficult to reconcile, embarrass the
Prussian policy. The people hate
Russia—barely tolerate the supposed
sympathy of the court of Berlin with
that of St Petersburg—and would not
suffer the King to take part with the
Czar. Then both court and people
equally hate and distrust the French.
They fear to be robbed of their
Rhenish Provinces by a sudden incursion
from France; and that, were
Prussia once engaged in a struggle
with Russia, the occasion would be
too favourable for the French to resist.
The life of Louis Napoleon is
uncertain, his death would be followed
by a revolution, and this very probably
by war upon their neighbours.
With England they would unite, but
they cannot cordially do so with a
country they talk of as fickle and
faithless France. And as a third main
element in the question comes the
jealousy of Austria. Berlin and
Vienna watch each the motions of
the other. If the one were to commit
itself, the course of the other would
be clear; but so long as neither feels
that it can heartily trust in France
or safely defy Russia, a union between
the two on a German basis, equally
anti-Russian and anti-French, such
as has recently been announced,
seems the only safe solution possible.
But cool reasoning on probabilities
and situations is not to be expected
from a Prussian more than from an
Englishman—less, perhaps, from the
former than the latter, since, in Prussia,
patriotism is always associated
with more or less of that military
feeling and ardour with which a three
years’ service in the army more or
less inoculates all; and still less can
it be expected from an unstable and
wavering Prussian King, whom sympathy,
more than duty, bends and
binds.
Among the items in Berlin newspapers
which daily amused us more
than their politics, were the marriage
advertisements which have their constant
corner in the Berliner Intelligenz
Blatt. Here is a bit of conceit.
“A man in his thirtieth year wishes
to marry. To ladies who possess a
fortune of four to five thousand dollars
or upwards, and who have no
objections to become acquainted with
persons of good character, I hereby
give the opportunity to send in their
addresses to,” &c. &c. Side by side
with this we have—“An active and
respectable widow, about thirty years
of age, who has a secure pension,
wishes to connect herself in marriage
with a man of business, and requests
in all negotiations the most inviolable
secresy. Addresses to be sent,” &c.
&c. Some of the ardent male candidates
for connubial bliss put forth
the melting plea that they want to
marry, but have no female acquaintances;
while the females, on the other
hand, urge that they have no protectors,
and in these piteous circumstances
both sexes find an excuse for
making their wishes known through
the public prints.
But we linger, not unnaturally perhaps,
but somewhat long for our narrative,
in the city of Berlin. The
passports are again viséd, however,
and stowed away in our safest pocket,
the trumpet sounds anew, and we are
off to Stettin. Through flats and
sands and moors as before, and occasional
patches of pine forest, we
pass for the most part of the way.
Here and there a stretch of poor corn-land
breaks upon the monotony, and
occasional undulations of the surface
confine the view. But no home-like
fences divide the land, nor signs of
comfort make up for the natural
nakedness and repulsive aspect of the
bleak-looking country. This character
of the land and landscape prevails
both east and west along the southern
shores of the Baltic Sea, not only in
Prussia, but in the Danish appendages
of Holstein and Sleswick, and across
to the mouth of the Elbe. Yet there
are some so little experienced in the
features of a fair landscape, or so
patriotically blind, or so poetically
disposed by nature, as to see beauties
even in these unpromising countries,
and to derive a pleasure from passing
through them which the majority of
travellers can scarcely appreciate.
Madame Pfeiffer crossed this tract of
country on her way from Hamburg
through Holstein to Kiel, in which
route we also remember sands and
heaths somewhat less forbidding than
those which intervene between Ungernsunde
and Stettin. This matter-of-fact
old lady, who was already beyond
the age of poetry, thus speaks of
what she saw and heard as she glided
along—
“The whole distance of seventy miles
was passed in three hours; a rapid journey,
but agreeable only by its rapidity.
The whole neighbourhood presents only
widely-extended plains, turf bogs, and
moorlands, sandy places and heaths, interspersed
with a little meadow and
arable land. From the nature of the
soil, the water in the ditches and fields
looked black as ink.”
And then, in the way of reflection,
she adds—
“The little river Eider would have
passed unnoticed by me, had not some of
my fellow-passengers made a great feature
of it. In the finest countries, I have
found the natives far less enthusiastic
about what was really grand and beautiful,
than they were here in praise of what
was neither the one nor the other. My
neighbour, a very agreeable lady, was
untiring in her laudation of her beautiful
native land. In her eyes, the crippled
wood was a splendid park, the waste
moorland an inexhaustible field for contemplation,
and every trifle a matter of
real importance. In my heart I wished
her joy of her fervid imagination; but,
unfortunately, my colder nature would
not catch the infection.”[33]
This region, so tiresome to the eye,
is yet interesting to the student of the
pre-historic condition of this vast flat
region. Covered everywhere with a
deep layer of drifted materials, which
consist, for the most part, of sand,
sometimes of gravel, and more rarely
of clay, no rocks are seen in situ for
thousands of square miles. But
strewed, now on the surface, now at
depths of two or three feet, and now
beneath fifty or sixty feet of sand or
gravel, lie countless blocks of foreign
stone, of every size, from that of the
fort to that of a small house. These
the waters of the once larger Baltic
brought down ages ago from the rocky
cliffs of the Finnish and Bothnian
gulfs. During that very recent geological
epoch which immediately preceded
the occupation of the country
by living races, these flats of North
Germany, as far south and east as the
mountains of Silesia, were covered by
the waters of the Baltic Sea. Yearly
over this sea the northern ice drifted,
bearing with it blocks of granite and
other old rocks as it floated southward,
dropping masses here and there
by the way as the ice-ships melted
before the summer sun. But in greater
numbers they bore them to the shores
on which the ice floes stranded and
strewed them in heaps along the flanks
of the Silesian hills. Hence now, when
the land has risen above the sea, the
huge stones so transported, age after
age, are found at every step, if not on
the very surface, yet always at some
small depth beneath the sand, or
gravel, or clay, or in the deep peat
which covers so much of the wide area.
And, piled up in heaps on the slopes of
the Silesian mountains, at heights of
nine hundred to twelve hundred feet,
the traveller wonders to see the same
distant-borne strangers, unlike any of
the living rocks on which they rest,
and which talk intelligibly to the geologist
of their ancient homes in the
frozen wilds of Scandinavia.
Admired by the students of pre-historic
physical geography, these
boulder-stones are prized and sought
for by the inhabitants of this wide
tract of rockless plains. Though hard
and intractable beneath the chisel and
hammer, these hard granitic and metamorphic
masses are the only durable
building materials which are within
their reach. Hence all solid constructions
are formed of them, and the
houses of wood generally stand on a
substratum of these more lasting
stones. In this way the traveller sees
them employed in town, village, and
farm. Palace, fortress, and cottage
are equally indebted to the antediluvian
icebergs of the old-world Baltic.
And thus near the ancient towns, and
wherever frequent people live, few of
the unmoved boulders catch the traveller’s
eye as he rides over the unenclosed
plains around them. But they occur
singly, in groups, and in rapid succession,
when he penetrates to the less-peopled
interior, or explores the primeval
forests, or where railway cuttings
dip deeply into the drift, or clay-beds are
worked for economical purposes, as
we see them in the vicinity of Berlin.
Stettin, well known to our Baltic
merchants and shipowners, and famed
among the fortresses of Germany,
stands near the mouth of the Oder—where
the river, escaping from the
long flats through which it has wound
its slow way, is about to expand into
a broad lake. This lake, called the
Haaf, would in reality be a wide firth
or arm of the sea, were it not that its
mouth is blocked up by the islands of
Usedom and Wollin, which leaves
three channels for the escape of the
waters of the Oder. The central
channel, called the Swine, is the deepest
and most used; but all are difficult
and narrow, and easy of defence
against attacks by sea. The Silesian
commerce has its principal outlet by
the Oder, which connects Stettin with
Frankfort-on-the-Oder and with Breslau.
Above the town of Stettin, for
the two or three last miles, the river
winds, and again and again returns
upon itself, through the almost perfect
flat—and even throws off several
small arms, which flow to the Haaf
through channels of their own, before
the main stream passes the city. To
look down upon these windings from
the tower of the old palace, when the
bright morning sun rests upon the
valley, reminded us of the winding
Forth, as it is seen by thousands
yearly from the beautiful summits of
our well-beloved Ochil Hills. Beyond
this distance the whole valley
on either side is hemmed in by a lofty
natural embankment of sand and
gravel, the ancient limits of the Haaf
when the land was lower and its
waters covered the whole flat. The
embankment which thus girdles the
valley, and skirts at a distance the
river flanks, consists for the most part
of a ridge of ancient downs, such as
we see on our own sandy shores where
sea-born winds blow often inland;
which hide Flemish towns and steeples
from the eyes of the passing sailor;
and which in Holland occur far from
the modern shores, telling how widely
in former times the sea asserted her
dominion. Through this amphitheatre
of sandy ridges the river forces its
way into the flat valley; and it is the
natural strength which the ridge possesses
on the right bank, where the
town now stands, of which art has
taken advantage in erecting the strong
fortifications which make Stettin the
key of Pomerania. In the city itself
there is not much to see even in
summer. At the time of our visit the
river was frozen up, some inches of
snow covered the ground, the people
had already commenced the winter
amusements to which snowy climates
offer so many inducements, and a
single day was enough to satisfy our
taste for sight-seeing. The rumours
of war here, as elsewhere, were agitating
the Prussian population. The
course that our Government might
take naturally touched very nearly
the interests of a city which, by its
commerce, was concerned for the openness
of the sea to its ships; which, as
a fortress of the first class, was liable
to bombardment and siege in the
event of hostilities by land; and
which, by its nearness to the Russian
territory, was so likely to be assailed
should war commence. House property
in the city was said to have
already fallen much in value, and
commercial speculation for the time
was in a great measure paralysed.
But we were bound for West Prussia.
We had a desire to see the manners
and manège upon an old Prussian
barony, where an ancient schloss still
overlooks lake, field, and forest, and
a numerous peasantry, though not
bound like serfs to the soil, still pay
so many days of bodily toil for the
house and land which they hold of the
lord. By the Posen railway, therefore,
we left Stettin, and in four hours
reached Woldenburg, whence four
hours more by extra post brought us
to the village of Tütz. Here a welcome
awaited us from our friends in
the old palace, while a natural interest,
not unmixed with a little wonder,
recommended us to the kind consideration
of the villagers. Many of these
simple people had never before seen a
real live John Bull, and could not
help suspecting a connection of some
sort between the visit of “die zwei
Englander” and the rumours of war
which even in this secluded spot were
already agitating their minds.
The lands attached to the old schloss
in which we found ourselves, were in
former times very extensive. When
there were Dukes of Brandenburg,
the lord of the place, it is said, was
wont to go to war with his neighbours;
on one occasion, when taken
prisoner, he was obliged to ransom
himself by ceding to the duke a large
forest, which is still the property of
the Crown. But the castle has passed
through several hands since, and the
whole estate now includes only twenty
thousand acres, worth in fee about
£30,000. Of these, about nine thousand
are in forest, chiefly pine, four
thousand in lakes and bogs, four thousand
in arable culture, and three
thousand rented in farms. These divisions
include a considerable quantity
of pasture and meadow land, and
on the edge of the forests the sheep
find food in summer. The soil is
generally light and sandy, with a bed
of clay marl at a greater or less depth
below. The custom of the Prussian
proprietors is to farm their own land,
and thus they have extensive establishments,
and carry on various
branches of rural economy. The timber
is felled, and either sold on the
spot to merchants who come from a
distance to buy, or is split up into
billets and sent to the large towns for
firewood; or, where a shipping place is
accessible, is sawn into balks (balken)
suitable for the English market. The
pines are principally Scotch firs (Pinus
sylvaticus); and here and there at the
outskirts, or in the open glades of the
forest, are seen magnificent trees of
this species throwing out picturesque
old arms, such as at times arrest the
eye and step of the traveller in our
Scottish highlands. Such he may see,
for instance, on the borders of Loch
Tula—the straggling relics of what
were great forests in the days of our
forefathers.
The arable land is chiefly under
rye, of which great breadths are occasionally
seen without fences or
divisions. Already, where the snow
had melted, the surface of these rye-fields
was beautifully green. The
average yield scarcely exceeds twenty
bushels an acre, and it is often very
much less. Were the labour and
manure expended upon half the land,
the profit, as our own experience has
shown, would on the whole be much
increased. Few root crops are grown,
and these only on the low, black, and
boggy land. The manures employed
are what is made by the cattle and
sheep, marl, black earth (moder) from
the peaty bottoms, the pine leaves
which are collected in the forests, and
are known under the name of waldstrew
(forest straw), and the wood and
peaty ashes from their fires. It is common
to grow rape for the seed; and then
the proprietor, if he has the means,
erects a crushing-mill, uses the cake for
his cattle, and sells the oil. Of rape-cake
it is usual to give about a quarter
of a pound a-day to the horses—their
other food being oats, pease, and rye,
mixed in equal quantities, and given
three times a-day with chopped straw
ad libitum. Of his potatoes the lord
makes brandy, and feeds his stock on
the refuse which remains in the still.
Thus, he is a distiller as well as an
oil-crusher, and a distillery in most
parts of Germany is a usual appendage
to the farm. Only very small,
usually waxy, potatoes are retained
for table use, the large and mealy
ones being given either to the pigs or
to the brandy-maker. Then the lakes
yield their share of revenue. They
are fished in winter, with nets introduced
through holes in the ice; and
the take from the lakes in this quarter
is sent to the market of Berlin.
Thus the lord is a fish-merchant also.
Some proprietors, again, begrudge the
waste of wood ashes upon the land;
and as these readily melt into glass,
another way of adding to the revenue
is to build a glass-house. Hence many
small glass-houses are scattered about
in the midst of the forests, and another
complication is added to the affairs and
the manifold accounts of the North
Prussian landlord. If he possess a bed
of good marl, he burns it into lime
with his waste timber, and both sells
and uses it. If he find good clay, he
makes bricks and coarse pottery.
Thus he attempts to develop everything,
to turn everything into money.
He is the sole capitalist. There is no
division of labour. He monopolises
all trades and wholesale commerce.
He has large concerns, various establishments,
numerous servants, intricate
accounts, and withal, as we
Englanders would expect, it is only
one man here and there who makes
things yearly better, and finally enriches
himself. Thus the Prussian
aristocracy are livers in the country,
full of affairs, rarely reside in Berlin,
and at the most come for a month or
two to apartments in a hotel, and attend
a few state balls and receptions
given by the royal family, and return
again to their country habits. Amid
the limited society of the unproductive
sandy plains these habits not unfrequently
degenerate.
Upon this estate two farms were
let to tenants. We visited one of
them. It was let on a lease for fifteen
years, contained 2000 acres of corn-land,
and 550 of meadow. The rent
was 1800 dollars in money, 200 in
kind, and about 500 in taxes—in all,
about 2500 dollars, or a dollar (3s.)
an acre. The tenant had upon it 800
sheep, 14 cows, 18 draught-oxen, and
10 horses. Twelve families of labourers
were lodged upon the farm,
and extra labour was employed as
required. Everything in the way of
stock and implements was defective.
The sheep are kept under cover in the
winter. They are fed on hay, the
breeding ewes receiving, besides,
chopped turnips and carrots. The
sheep-houses, both here and elsewhere,
we found to be warm and
comfortable. The lord worked his
own land with 64 horses and 76
draught-oxen, and had a yearly increasing
flock of sheep, amounting at
present to 4500.
The farm labourers are but poorly
off. Those who live on the farm
(the hausinnen) receive for the man’s
wage four silver groschen, and for the
woman’s three silver groschen a-day.
(Five silver groschen make an English
sixpence.) They have a house,
for which each of them, the man and
woman, must pay two days a week
in summer, one day and a half in autumn,
and half a day in the three first
months of the year. They are allowed
also two acres of corn-land, and a
third of an acre for a garden. They
have pasture for a cow, and are permitted
to cut the inferior wood on the
heath for fuel, and to gather the pine-needles
from the forest for manure.
Day-labourers, not resident on the
farm, receive 5 silver groschen a-day—the
unhappy sixpence of our Irish
peasant.
There are on the outside, and here
and there indenting the large estate,
numerous small properties of from
five to eighty acres, formerly belonging
to the lord, and many of them
owing him still a yearly acknowledgment.
These people, though in a
sense independent, yet upon such
land are generally poor. They keep
one or two horses, or two cows, to
plough their light sandy soil, from three
to thirty sheep, and a few pigs. With
a single horse a man will work his
farm of forty or fifty acres. Milk is
their principal diet, and many never
eat meat once a year, unless it be a
bit of their own home-fed pork.
In this part of Prussia the people
are nearly all Roman Catholics. Most
of the traffic is in the hands of Jews.
Each sect has its own place of worship
and its own school in the village.
The Roman Catholic priest is nominated
by the lord, and the evangelical
minister and the Jewish rabbi
must both be approved by him. There
are six schools on the estate, which
are under government inspection, and
of which the salaries of the masters
are paid by the estate. Religious instruction
is not excluded from the
schools, but each denomination has
here at least its own school. The
sectarian spirit is very bitter, especially
on the part of the ignorant Romanists,
against the evangelicals,
whose church had gone down, but
has lately been rebuilt, very much to
the dissatisfaction of the dominant
party. Hence, though Protestant
children are sometimes found in the
Romanist school, the contrary is
never the case. On occasion of our
visit, a grander display than usual
was got up by the priest in honour
of the English visitors of our host.
The village Schüzerei, sixty strong,
marched up on the Sunday morning,
with music and banners, to escort us
to church. The whole population had
turned out to see the strangers. The
church was crowded to suffocation;
and to identify himself with the occasion,
the priest got up a religious
procession through and around the
church. First went so many of the
sharpshooters, carrying their muskets;
next a party bearing the Virgin
and Child under a canopy; then the
Herrschaft from the schloss, with
lighted candles in their hands; then
the priest with the Host under a large
canopy, borne by four men; and the
procession was closed by the remainder
of the armed Schüzer, and by men
and women in great numbers from
the congregation. Coming out at the
west end of the church, it marched
northwards round the church, through
six inches of untrodden snow; and
when the head of the procession
again reached the west end, the priest
stopped, and with him the people.
He then elevated the Host, when
down went men and women, all in
adoration, kneeling in the cold snow.
Our travelling-companion, who had
never assisted at a Roman Catholic
service, had accompanied the party to
church, not knowing what awaited
him, and he was indeed mortified
when he found himself unintentionally,
and from the goodness of his nature,
involved in such an act of worship.
While the party were absent at
church, we walked to an adjoining
round hill for the purpose of enjoying
the view, when, in a thin plantation
which partially covered it, we stumbled
upon the Jewish burying-ground.
Scattered among the trees, here and
there stood on end slabs of granite
and other hard rock, split from the
boulder-stones of which we have already
spoken; and on the flat faces
of these were graven large, beautifully
clear, deeply cut, Hebrew characters,
bearing, no doubt, the names
and commemorating the virtues of
the dead, and expressing the love and
sorrow of the living. In this far-off
region the lonely Hebrew graves,
so far from the homes of the once-favoured
people, recalled to our minds
those distant days when the Euphrates
saw them weeping disconsolate, and
the oppressor, as now in Poland and
its borders, treating them with contumely
and despite.
“By the rivers of Babylon there we
sat down; yea, we wept when we remembered
Zion. We hanged our harps upon
the willows in the midst thereof.
“For there they that carried us away
captive required of us a song, and they
that wasted us, mirth. Sing us one of
the songs of Zion.
“How shall we sing the Lord’s song in
a strange land?
“If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, may
my right hand forget her cunning.
“If I do not remember thee, let my
tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth; if
I prefer not Jerusalem above my chief
joy.”
It is very remarkable to find three
millions of Jews settled in this portion
of Europe. It may have been
that, in former ages, when the Roman
Church persecuted them so madly,
they found greater peace and safety
near the limits of the Eastern and
Western churches, where the power
of both was somewhat lessened; but
certainly, in modern times, the two
million two hundred thousand who
are subjects of the Czar might readily
find a more comfortable home.
Among other things which will
amuse the Englishman in Germany,
and, if, like ourselves, he refreshes
himself at times with a cup of good
tea, may perchance annoy him occasionally,
is the kind of beverage he
will obtain under this name. In the
hotels we had often experienced this,
and we expected to have our tea
weak enough in the schloss also. But
a refinement we had heard of, but
never met, here presented itself in the
form of a tiny bottle of rum, which
was handed round with the sugar
and cream to give a flavour to the
tea! This contrivance for giving the
tea some taste and flavour, so much
less simple, one would suppose, than
adding more of the pure leaf, is common
in other parts of Germany besides
West Prussia. Here is a humorous
passage from a recent work of
fiction by a German baroness, which
illustrates very graphically the Teutonic
notions about tea-drinking.
“At this moment Walburg exclaimed,
‘The water boils!’ and they all turned
towards the hearth. ‘How much tea
shall I put into the tea-pot?’ asked Madame
Berger, appealing to Hamilton.
‘The more you put in the better it
will be,’ answered Hamilton, without
moving.
‘Shall I put in all that is in this
paper?’
Hamilton nodded, and the tea was
made.
‘Ought it not to boil a little now?’
‘By no means.’
‘Perhaps,’ said Walburg, ‘a little piece
of vanille would improve the taste.’
‘On no account,’ said Hamilton.
‘The best thing to give it a flavour is
rum,’ observed Madame Berger.
‘I forbid the rum, though I must say
the idea is not bad,’ said Hamilton,
laughing.
Hildegarde put the tea-pot on a little
tray, and left the kitchen just as her
stepmother entered it.
His tea was unanimously praised, but
Madame Rosenberg exhibited some natural
consternation on hearing that the
whole contents of her paper cornet, with
which she had expected to regale her
friends at least half-a-dozen times, had
been inconsiderately emptied at once into
the tea-pot!
‘It was no wonder the tea was good!
English tea, indeed! Any one could
make tea after that fashion! But then,
to be sure, English people never thought
about what anything cost. For her part,
she found the tea bitter, and recommended
a spoonful or two of rum.’ On her
producing a little green bottle, the company
assembled around her with their
tea-cups, and she administered to each
one two or three spoonfuls as they desired.”[34]
Here our limits compel us to stop.
After staying a few days at Tütz we
returned upon our steps, again saw
our friends at Berlin, thence came to
Cologne in one day, to Ghent the
second, and to London the third. We
fell in with the Peace deputies on their
way from St Petersburg, and divers
other accidents happened to us which
our most patient readers will thank
us for passing by.
THE NATIONAL LIFE OF CHINA.
593
If it becomes one to know something
of those with whom he is about
to be brought into contact, it is high
time the rest of the world were acquainting
itself with that portion of
the vast human family that has so
long segregated itself upon the plains
of China. The world seems to have
entered again upon a migratory era of
mankind, in which no longer solitary
individuals are seen groping their way
over land or over sea, in search of the
excitement of adventure or the pleasure
of acquiring strange knowledge;
but whole nations are seen feverous
with the passion for emigration, and
throwing off their surplus swarms to
settle in the more favoured places of
the earth. Ireland is emptying itself
upon America,—England and Scotland
are peopling Australia; a restless
host, 150,000 strong, yearly takes
its march from the Continent, mostly
for the New World;—while in America
itself a similar movement is ever afoot,
pressing peacefully from east to west,
but not seldom dashing covetously
against the crumbling States that line
the coveted shores of the Mexican
sea. We do not know if the Old
World likewise, within its own bosom,
is not on the eve of exhibiting a similar
movement of nations—a heave and
roll of people upon people, of north
upon south—an overflowing of the
long-pent-up barbaric energies of
Muscovy over the crumbling States
which fringe alike its European and
Asiatic borders. But how different
the impelling motive here, and how
significant of the undeveloped state of
the Russian compared with the Western
world! It is the barbaric lust of
territorial extension, the rude fervour
of fanaticism, the sensual dream of
luxury to be captured in the South;—in
one word, it is the same spirit that
animated the hordes of an Attila or
Gengis Khan that now spreads its
contagion among the Russians. They
move, too, like an inert mass. There
is no individual life in them, that culminating
phase of civilisation,—no
spontaneous and self-reliant action in
the units of the mass. They move,
not by virtue of an innate and self-directing
force, but are swayed to and
fro by the will of their Czar, as vastly
and unresistingly as the slumbrous
mass of ocean beneath the influence
of the moon. They press southwards
from their northern homes as the vast
torpid mass of the glacier gravitates
from its cradle in the snows, crushing
its slow way down to the plain, and
spreading a cold blight around in valleys
that once bore the vine. The
glacier soon melts when it overpasses
the zone of cultivation; so, we trust,
will the power of Russia when it strives
to take hold of the seats of civilisation.
It is a fanatic but unholy crusade
that now enlists the sympathies of the
Slavonic millions; but it is peace and
wisdom that elsewhere foster the
spirit and guide the course of emigration.
It is the effort of individuals to
better themselves. The units of society
are learning to think for themselves;
and the spread of peace and
tolerance, and the triumphs of mechanical
invention, are laying “the world
all before them where to choose.” It
is a great thing to see this power of
reflection and self-reliance spreading
among mankind; for assuredly, wherever
it is met with, it argues a stage
of national development which only
long centuries of civilisation suffice to
produce. Such a faculty it is, fostered
by the external circumstances
which we have named above, which is
now drawing those hermits of the
world, the Chinese, from their long
seclusion, and bringing them into
yearly and fast-increasing contact with
Europeans. Alike in California and
Australia, in our West India colonies
and in the islands of the Pacific, the
Chinaman may be seen side by side
with the European, the Negro, and
the Malay; and as he immeasurably
transcends the other coloured races in
industry and intelligence, so not unfrequently
he may compare with the
European even in point of that business-like
cast of intellect which we
self-managing Anglo-Saxons so highly
prize.
The Chinese are coming out into
foreign lands to meet us, and we in
turn are posting ourselves on their
shores to become better acquainted
with them. In fact, of late, China
has been such a centre of interest,
that almost every Power that has a
navy, has a detachment of war-vessels
cruising off its shores. Great
Britain, America, France, Russia (not
to speak of stray vessels from other
Powers), are regularly represented by
naval squadrons in its waters; so
that China, the oldest and not least
notable of existing empires, is actually
revolutionising and reforming herself
under the eyes of the leading representatives
of the world’s civilisation. It
is high time, then, we repeat, that
Europe should know as much as possible
of this vast Power that is now
for the first time being linked into the
community of nations. Every information
respecting their character and
customs has now a practical and more
than ordinary value; and it is all the
more wanted, inasmuch as no people
appears hitherto to have been more
imperfectly comprehended by the rest
of the world. Twelve centuries before
our era, we find them, by indisputable
proof, in a condition of advanced civilisation.
Not to speak of the larger
items of civilisation, which we have
discussed on former occasions, they
were then in possession of gold and
silver—had money, and kept accounts—had
silks, dyed in many colours—leather,
hemp, wine, jewels, ivory,
carriages, horses, umbrellas, earthenware,
&c.;—they had a literature,
and a Board of History; and, moreover,
a very complete ceremonial of
observances, the empire being regulated
with all the minute formality of
a household, in conformity with its
household origin. Arrived at that
condition thirty centuries ago, the
Chinese are commonly supposed to
have remained nearly stationary ever
since, and to offer at this day a living
picture of the condition of their nation
three thousand years ago. We
recently showed, from the history of
this curious people, how fallacious
was this opinion, alike in regard to
their religion and their government,
and filled in with broad touch the
more salient features which have characterised
the material and intellectual
career of the nation throughout
its forty centuries of vicissitude. Now,
dispensing with abstract disquisitions,
we desire to present to our readers a
rapid coup-d’œil of the national life of
China, especially in its more practical
and social aspects.
In length of years the Chinese
Empire has no rival; nor is it easy
to find, in the rest of the world’s history,
any States which may profitably
be paralleled with it. In point
of extent and populousness, the only
ancient empire that can at all compare
with it is the Roman; yet, in
almost every other respect, they differ
as widely as it is possible for any two
States to do. Rome founded its empire
wholly by the sword, China mainly
by the ploughshare; the former by
daring soldiers, the latter by plodding
peasants. The conquests of Rome
were those of a city that came to cast
its chains over a world; the triumphs
of China were those of a prolific nation,
that absorbed its very conquerors.
The splendid talents of the Roman
generals, the ardour of the citizens
to extend the republic, the thirst
for glory, and the matchless skill and
self-devotion of the legionaries, may
find nothing equal among the sons of
Han; but these latter produced heroes
of peace, who instructed the people in
industry and the useful arts, and increased
by their skill the riches and
population of the country. The former
were masters in the art of destroying,
the latter in that of preserving and
multiplying human life. In China we
must not (at least nowadays) look for
the noble sentiments and grand actions
which immortalised Greece and Rome.
We find there an industrious but
common-minded race, which strives
stoutly to maintain its existence,
however its numbers may multiply,
and which finds no heart to sacrifice
life for glory, no time to postpone
business for politics. The rice-bearing
plains are the fields of their glory, the
centre of their hopes; and as they
trudge forth to their never-ceasing
labours, thus they sing:—
The art of agriculture is coeval with
the first establishment of the empire;
and to this useful employment China
mainly owes its grandeur and populousness.
The enormous numbers of
the people has caused the utmost attention
to be paid to the art, and the
cultivation of much of the country
approaches as near as possible to
garden-farming. Some parts of the
country are mountainous and infertile,
but the greater proportion of it
is fruitful, and densely studded with
houses. The hills and mountain-sides
are terraced; the rocky fragments are
gathered off the slopes, and formed
into retaining-walls; and the wonders
of Chinese irrigation have never been
rivalled. Upon the decease of the
parents, lands are divided among the
male children, and, like all Orientals,
the people cleave with great fondness
to their patrimonial acres. Any one, by
simply applying to Government, may
obtain permission to reclaim waste
land; and a wise exemption from all
taxes, until it becomes productive,
allows the cultivator to reap a proper
reward for his industry and enterprise.
The agricultural knowledge of
China cannot vie with ours in point
of science; but it is far more widely
diffused. A uniform system of cultivation,
the result of centuries of experience,
is known to, and practised
by, every cottar in the empire; and
that system is indubitably unequalled
by that of any other nation, unless it
be our own. The steeping of seeds,
and drilling in sowing, are practised,
and have been so for ages; they never
fail to seize promptly the proper season
and weather for their farming
operations; they take every advantage
of their summer time by the system
of double-cropping; and in the
vitally important matters of manuring
and irrigation, as well as in making
the most of their land, they are unsurpassed,
perhaps unrivalled, by any
nation in the world.
The Chinese Government has always
fostered agriculture as peculiarly
the national pursuit; and well
has it repaid the imperial patronage.
A country nearly as large as all Europe,
and far more densely peopled—containing,
in fact, more than a third of the
whole human race—sustains them more
comfortably than any similar number
of men on the face of the globe. No
emigration has until now issued from
its shores, and each new myriad of
the rapidly-augmenting population
has gone to increase the strength and
resources of the State; while the invidious
extremes of poverty and riches
(that prime bane of old States) are
there unknown, wealth being more
equally divided than in any civilised
country. Undisturbed in their little
farms, the people are contented and
cheerful; and with comparatively little
commerce, and no manufactures
(viewed as a distinct employment),
the empire has continued for centuries
thriving and unshaken by intestine
commotions. The home consumers
have maintained in comfort the home
producers,—the grand opening of new
markets has been found in the increase
of the population,—the only emigration
has been to the hill-side and the
marsh. The French historian and
philosopher, Sismondi, maintains that
the real bone and muscle of a nation
is its agricultural population, and predicted
the coming ruin of the older
states of Europe from the evident decline
of this class of their people; but
whatever truth there may be in his
opinion, no such state of matters is
likely soon to sap the foundations of
the Chinese empire. There, no millionaire
manufacturers, with machinery
costing £30,000 or £40,000, overwhelm
all competition, and, by ruining
the small traders who ply the
shuttle as well as till the ground,
draw starving thousands to Nanking
or Shanghae, feeding the towns to
plethora at the expense of the country,
and accumulating from the labour of
thousands gigantic fortunes for individuals.
The small farmer rears his
crop of rice, cotton, or tea, dresses it,
and sends it to market, and turns it
to his own use as food or clothing;
and although he cannot succeed in
laying by money, it is only in periods
of famine or inundation that he experiences
the pressure of want.
“There are few sights more pleasing,”
says Mr Fortune, “than a Chinese
family in the interior engaged in
gathering the leaves of the tea-plant,
or, indeed, in any of their agricultural
pursuits. There is the old man—it
may be the grandfather, or even
the great-grandfather—patriarch-like
directing his descendants, many of
whom are in their youth and prime,
while others are in their childhood,
in the labours of the field. He stands
in the midst of them, bowed down
with age, but—to the honour of the
Chinese as a nation—he is always
looked up to by all with pride and
affection, and his old age and grey
hairs are honoured, revered, and
loved.” In the tea-districts, every
cottager or small farmer has his own
little tea-garden, the produce of which
supplies the wants of his family, and
the surplus brings him in a few dollars,
which procure for him the other
necessaries of life. “When, after the
labours of the day are over,” says Mr
Fortune, “they return to their humble
and happy homes, their fare consists
chiefly of rice, fish [with which their
rivers and lakes abound], and vegetables,
which they enjoy with great
zest, and are happy and contented.
I really believe that there is no country
in the world where the agricultural
population are better off than they
are in the north of China. Labour
with them is pleasure, for its fruits
are eaten by themselves, and the rod
of the oppressor is unfelt and unknown....
For a few cash (1000
or 1200 cash = 1 dollar) a Chinese
can dine in a sumptuous manner upon
his rice, fish, vegetables, and tea;
and I fully believe that in no country
in the world is there less real misery
and want than in China. The very
beggars seem a kind of jolly crew,
and are kindly treated by the inhabitants.”
Commerce is discouraged by the
Chinese Government, chiefly on account
of their jealousy of strangers;
but it is a pursuit so congenial to the
national spirit that no exertions could
succeed in putting it down. Wherever
money can be made, a Chinaman
will brave dangers to gain it, and will
fear neither the jungles and marshes
of his southern frontier, nor the inhospitable
deserts of the north and
west. For a thousand years and
more, they have trafficked with the
isles of the Indian Archipelago, and
for nearly twice that time their silks
have found their way into Europe.
Nevertheless, the geographical situation
of the country on the one hand,
and the unskilfulness of the Chinese
in maritime enterprise on the other,
oppose great obstacles to their prosecution
of external commerce, so that
the carrying-trade is almost entirely
in the hands of foreigners. The journey
across the inhospitable steppes
of Mongolia to the nations of the
west, or over the almost insurmountable
Himalayas to those of the south,
is attended by too much risk and expense,
in the present state of the
roads, to be prosecuted extensively;
but the Chinese eagerly avail themselves
of the marts opened in recent
times by the Russian traders, and
throng with their silks and tea to the
grand fairs at Maimatschin. This
overland commerce with Russia commenced
in the reign of Peter the
Great, by a treaty which stipulated
for a reciprocal liberty of traffic,
and by virtue of which caravans on
the part of the Russian Government
and individual traders used to visit
Peking; but the Muscovites exhibited
so much of their native habits
of “drinking and roystering,” that,
after trying the patience of the Celestials
for three-and-thirty years, they
were wholly excluded. After a temporary
cessation of intercourse, however,
a renewal of negotiations took
place, by which it was agreed that
only Government caravans should proceed
to Peking, and Kiachta (distant
four thousand miles from Moscow, one
thousand from Peking, and close to
the Chinese frontier town of Maimatschin)
was built for the accommodation
of private traders. This market,
which has now risen to much importance,
is most resorted to in winter.
To the chief Russian merchants the
trade is a species of monopoly, and a
most thriving one,—some of them
being millionaires, and living in the
most sumptuous style, the “merchant
princes” of the wilderness. “At the
present day,” says the Hamburg
Borsenhalle of 20th July last, “the
wholesale trade is in the hands of
Russian merchants and commercial
companies, while the retail trade is
carried on by the Siberian tribe of
Burglaetes. The wholesale trade takes
place only twice a year, and is a complete
interchange of goods, of which
black tea forms the staple, and cannot
be replaced by any other article.
This tea is brought to Kiachta from
the northern provinces of China, and
is very superior to that exported by
the English and Dutch from the
southern provinces. The green tea
which comes to the market is consumed
by the Kalmucks, Tartars,
and Siberians. The duty on tea yields
a considerable annual revenue, which
is the sole advantage the Chinese
claim from this important article of
commerce. The Chinese will take
nothing but cloth in return; and thus
the consumers of tea are the persons
who are the cloth-manufacturers.
The Russians themselves derive
no pecuniary advantage from
this trade. They might make some
profits, and the consumers pay less
for their teas, if the trade were not
monopolised; and if the tea might
be exported from St Petersburg to
Odessa on payment of a moderate
duty, the northern provinces of China
would be obliged to lower the price
of their tea, for which they have no
other outlet.”
Although Fine Art has made little
progress, and is little prized, great
works, in which genius is joined to
utility, are to be met with in China
on a larger scale than anywhere else.
Such a work is the Great Wall, raised
by the first emperor to repel the inroads
of the Nomades, and which
guards the northern frontier for the
space of fifteen hundred miles, from
the shores of the Yellow Sea to Eastern
Tartary. It is carried over the
highest hills, descends into the deepest
valleys, crosses upon arches over
rivers, and at important passes is
doubled;—being, in fact, by far the
largest structure that human labour
ever raised. A work more extraordinary
still is the Imperial Canal.
The Mongol emperor, Kublai Khan,
who fixed the seat of government at
Peking, constructed (or rather completed)
the canal, in order to remedy
the sterility of the plain in which that
city stands. From the vicinity of
Peking, it extends southwards for a
distance of six hundred geographical
miles,—now tunnelled through
heights, now carried through lakes
and over marshes and low grounds
by means of stupendous embankments,—and
exhibiting not merely
a gigantic effort of labour, but sound
practical skill on the part of its constructors,
in availing themselves of
every advantage that could be derived
from the nature of the ground.
Rivers feed it, and ships of good size
spread their sails on its bosom. It is
along this watery highway that the
chief supplies are brought for the immense
population of the capital; and
another great merit of the work is,
that it acts at once as an irrigator and
as a drain to the country through
which it flows, from Tientsin to the
Yang-tse-keang; for while at some
parts fertilising the sterile soil by diffusing
its waters, at others being carried
along the lowest levels, and communicating
with the neighbouring
tracts by flood-gates, it renders available
for agriculture much land that
would otherwise be a useless swamp.
Education in China, as we have
seen, is directed almost exclusively to
the inculcation of moral and constitutional
principles; and with such good
effect, that nowhere in the East are the
social relations so well understood
and preserved. Class has never risen
against class, and the religious apathy
of the people has prevented any war
of creeds. This social harmony has
had the best effects upon the welfare
of the people, by rendering an iron
rule unnecessary on the part of the
Government. However absolute the
administration may be, the great mass
of the people live quietly and happily,
enjoying the fruits of their industry.
The legislation is disfigured
by an excessively minute attention to
trifles,—an unavoidable result of the
system of regulating the mind of the
people through the agency of external
observances; but the code is, on the
whole, a clear and concise series of
enactments, savouring throughout of
practical judgment and European
good sense; and if not always conformable
to our liberal notions of legislation,
in general approaching them
more nearly than the codes of most
other nations. The laws are more
generally known and equally administered
than in the other States of
Asia,—wealth, comfort, and cheerful
industry more equally diffused; and
Mr Ellis pronounces the Celestial
Empire superior to them all in the
arts of government and the general
aspect of society. Sir George Staunton
says that the condition of the
people is “wholly inconsistent with
the hypothesis of a very bad government
or a very vicious state of society,”
and conceived that he could
trace almost everywhere the unequivocal
signs of an industrious, thriving,
and contented people. But we
may go further than this, and fully
concur with Mr Davis that “there is
a business-like character about the
Chinese, which assimilates them in a
striking degree to the most intelligent
nations of the West; and there is less
difference [in this respect?] between
them and the British, French, and
Americans, than between these and
the inhabitants of Spain and Portugal,
whose proneness to stolid bigotry
and Oriental laziness was perhaps in
part imbibed from the Arabs.”
In regard to slaves, the code metes
out less equal justice; but a like one-sidedness
has defaced the legislation
of every country—and slavery, as it
exists in China, is infinitely milder
than anywhere else either in the East
or West. It is not superior humanity
and generosity which occasions this
difference: it results from the social
condition of the nation. Slavery is
the apprenticeship which, in one shape
or another, uncivilised man has had
to undergo in all countries before becoming
capable of sustained industry
and self-government. In this state
he falls under the power of his more
civilised fellows, and obtains food
and protection in exchange for freedom;
and it is only when he has
raised himself above the indolence
and improvidence of savage life that
liberty becomes beneficial even for
himself. Resembling the western half
of Europe, the whole Chinese nation
is industrious, and has acquired
that relish for the artificial wants
of civilised life which tends so greatly
to man’s elevation, and which is so
little felt elsewhere (save in some
of the highest classes) in the regions
of the East and South. No political
or social distinctions of rank or caste
exist in China, and education is provided
by the State for all classes. On
these accounts there is no servile class;
and those who have lost or bartered
their freedom resemble their masters
in everything but wealth, and are
treated rather as menials than as
serfs. Slavery exists in China not as
a relic of barbarism, nor from the prevalence
of caste or the absence of industry,
but simply, it would appear, as
the effect of a redundant population:
it is a man’s last shift for employment.
We can give a most pleasing anecdote
in connection with this point,
which recently appeared in the Java
Bode newspaper, published at Batavia,
where there is a large Chinese population—which
shows at once the good
feeling of the Chinese in regard to the
unfortunate objects of slavery, and the
remarkable industry and self-relying
spirit of the slaves themselves. In giving
an account of a sale of slaves at the
Chinese camp, it says:—The slaves,
who were twelve in number, having
been placed upon the table of exposition,
arranged in four lots, rattled some
money in their hands, and addressed a
few words, timidly and in low tones,
to the assembly. A person who acted
as their agent here stepped forward,
and stated that his clients, having
accumulated by long and painful labours
some small savings, solicited
the favour of being allowed to make
a bidding for the purchase of their
own persons. No opposition was
offered; and the first lot of three, being
put up to auction, made an offer,
through their agent, of forty francs.
No advance being made on this sum,
the slaves were knocked down to
themselves. The next lot, encouraged
by their predecessors’ success, offered
only twenty-four francs for themselves.
The public preserved the
same silence, and they likewise became
their own purchasers. The third
lot took the hint, and were even more
fortunate, picking themselves up, a
decided bargain, for the modest sum
of ten francs! The Java Bode rightly
sees in these facts signs of a great
advance in civilisation among the
Chinese, who constituted the great
majority of the persons present.
Superficial writers on China judge
of the whole nation by what they see
of the population at Canton; and are
profuse in their charges of lying,
treachery, and inhumanity,—as if it
were even possible for three hundred
and sixty millions of human beings to
be nothing but one black mass of
moral deformity! The monstrousness
of the idea ought to have been its
own refutation. Such writers might
as well conclude that the whole abyss
of ocean is a turbid mass, because its
fringing waves are “gross with sand.”
In truth, their conclusions are as unjust
as if one were to judge of our own
nation solely by the doings of the
wreckers of Cornwall or the mob of
London. For the inhabitants of Canton
are termed the “Southern boors”
by their own countrymen; and it may
safely be stated of the people of Fokien
and the southern coasts of China,
with whom alone foreigners come in
contact, that they are all more or less
addicted to piracy and smuggling, and
have adopted the nefarious habits
which commerce invariably engenders
when carried on between nations who
despise, and whose only desire is to
overreach one another. The inadequacy
of the ordinary data for judging
of Chinese character is at once
perceived by the few travellers who
have got glimpses of the interior, or
of those parts of the country where
the manners of the people are unaltered
by contact with foreigners. We
have already quoted Mr Fortune’s
pleasing picture of cottar-life in the
interior, and on the general question
he says:—“The natives of the southern
towns and all along the coast, at
least as far north as Chekiang, richly
deserve the bad character which every
one gives them; being remarkable for
their hatred to foreigners and conceited
notions of their own importance,
besides abounding in characters of the
very worst description, who are nothing
else than thieves and pirates.
But the character of the Chinese as a
nation must not suffer from a partial
view of this kind; for it must be recollected
that, in every country, the
most lawless characters are amongst
those who inhabit seaport towns, and
who come in contact with natives of
other countries: and unfortunately
we must confess that European nations
have contributed their share to
make these people what they are. In
the north of China, and more particularly
inland, the natives are entirely
different. There are, doubtless, bad
characters and thieves amongst them
too: but generally the traveller is
not exposed to insult; and the natives
are quiet, civil, and obliging.” Lord
Jocelyn, who was with our fleet during
the late war, and who landed on
various points of the coast, states, as
the experience of his rambles among
the villagers, that a kind word to a
child, or any little notice taken of the
young, will at once ingratiate a
stranger with this humane and simple-minded
people. Mr Abel, also, (one of
Lord Amherst’s retinue) in like manner
testifies to the simple kindness of the
country people. The nation at large
(thanks to their education) are remarkable
for the virtues of sobriety
and filial reverence,—instances of noble
generosity in individuals are said not
to be infrequent,—and we may add
that no people in the world, unless it
be the French, are so ready to take
notice of and applaud the casual utterance
of noble sentiments. In fine,
Mr Lay says, that “no man can deny
the Chinese the honourable character
of being good subjects—though, from
the venality of their magistrates in
general, they must often be exposed
to many kinds of usage that tempt
them to throw off allegiance.” And
he attributes their steady obedience
to constituted authority, not to a
tameness of disposition that disposes
a man to take kicks without feeling
the gall of indignation, but to “a
habitual sentiment of respect and a
share of sterling good sense, that lead
him to see and choose what is really
best for his own interest.”
We have said that there are no separate
castes among the Chinese; but
one of the most curious features that
strikes a stranger in their social life
is the division of the people into clans,
somewhat resembling the clanships of
the Scottish Highlanders. There are
altogether about 454 of these clans,
each of which has its peculiar surname;
but no jealous line of demarcation is
allowed to be kept up between these
different septs (some of whom number
a million of souls), for, by a wise
though somewhat stringent provision,
every man is required to seek a bride
in a different clan from his own,—thus
acquiring two surnames. These clans
are results of the Patriarchal or Family
system, which forms the basis of the
whole political and social arrangements
in China. This system may seem
a very narrow and illiberal one to us
enlightened Westerns, and especially
to our Transatlantic brethren, among
whom the fifth commandment is but
little regarded; but its influence upon
the social relations in China has been
unquestionably good. A Chinese
father is a little emperor in his own
household; he is held responsible in
some degree for their conduct, and is
invested with unlimited power over
them, so that even the punishment of
death is hardly beyond his prerogative.
Yet abuses of power are at least as
rare there as here. “I have reason
to believe,” says Mr Lay, “that the
sway exercised by Chinese parents is
seldom burdensome, and that their
will and pleasure are enforced, for the
most part, with great mildness.” And
if we seek to judge of the system by
its fruits at large, we find that the
duties of mutual love and mutual help
are fully recognised, as incumbent upon
all who are within the circle of
blood or affinity; while the hilarities
of family-feasts, or the sorrows of
family-mourning, are entered into
with a keenness of relish, or an acuteness
of feeling, which leaves the Chinese
perhaps without a parallel in the world.
“Fear God” is a precept of which the
modern Chinese know little or nothing;
but “Love, honour, and obey
your parents,” is the fundamental
commandment of their moral system,—and
to say or do anything against
it, is as shocking and disgusting to
their feelings as blasphemy to those
of a Christian. “The practice of infanticide,”
says Mr Meadows, speaking
of Canton, “exists here, as the
bodies of infants floating occasionally
on the river sufficiently prove; but it
may be fairly doubted whether there
is much more of it than in England,”
where the crime is punished with
death, and where, of course, every
means is taken to conceal it; “and often
having remarked instances of deformed
female children being treated with constant
and evident affection by their parents,
I am inclined to believe that when
infants are put to death, it is solely
because their parents are altogether
unable to support them.” And Mr
Lay says, that the rare occurrence of
dead bodies of children being found
in the Canton river “proves that,
among a swarming population of indigent
people, such deeds are none of
their customary doings.”
The Chinese are a cheerful light-hearted
race, well trained to social
duties, and with no proclivity to the
melancholy of the southern nations of
Europe, or to the John-Bull tendency
towards reserve and isolation. Social
feeling—or good-humour, mildness of
disposition, and a good-natured propensity
to share in the mirth and
hilarity of others, are seen wherever
one meets with a company of Chinese.
To live in society is a Chinaman’s
meat and drink. In a company of his
fellows he is something,—by himself,
nothing. Men of study and retirement
are to be found in China, but
by far the greater number seem to
have their hearts set upon social delights
and the celebration of public
festivity. And what most strikes the
spectator at such meetings is, the respect
which every one is so anxious to
pay to all around him,—(another point
in which the Chinese nation is most
nearly paralleled by the French).
Nor are such attentions the frigid
offspring of mere formality. “Apart
from business,” says Mr Lay, “the
intercourse of natives in China is made
up of little acts of homage. The rules
of relative duty command an individual
to regard a neighbour as an elder
brother, and thence entitled to the respect
belonging to such eldership.
These displays of veneration are not
occasioned, then, by dread or hope of
gain, but are the spontaneous results
of a propriety essential to the character
of the people,” and strongly developed
by their domestic training and
the teaching of their schools. In walking
abroad, for instance, the stranger
may wonder what two gentlemen can
have so suddenly found to dispute
about; but he soon perceives that
each of them is severally refusing to
advance a step till the other has set
the example, and consented to go
ahead!
On the other hand, it must be allowed
that most of the loftier qualities
of our nature seem to be deficient
among the Chinese. The feeling of
patriotism, at least nowadays, is almost
unknown,—partly, it may be,
owing to the immense size of the empire,
and the imperfect intercourse
kept up between the several provinces.
Loyalty, as we understand the feeling,
apparently never at any time had
much hold upon the Chinese mind.
Reason, rather than emotion, is the
prominent feature of their mental constitution;
and although they have at
all times entertained a profound regard
for their sovereign, that regard
had reference to the office, not the
man, and is quite different from that
chivalrous devotion to the monarch’s
person which plays so prominent a
part in the history of European struggles.
Self-denial and self-devotion,
in fact—that fundamental basis of the
noblest of human virtues—rare everywhere,
is very rare in China. Even
peace has its disadvantages. Virtues,
like talents, require congenial circumstances
to develop them; and probably
the long reign of public tranquillity
in China—where for nine centuries
it has hardly been broken save
at intervals of two hundred years—has
helped to numb the courageous
and masculine sentiment of self-devotion,
and allowed the national mind
to “settle on its lees.” Pleasure,
money, sensuality,—these are now
the objects that most greatly engross
a Chinese. “The Chinese,” says
Mr Lay, “are lovers of pleasure, from
the greatest to the least. They study
ease and comfort in a way that leaves
them, as a nation, without a rival in
the art of ministering to sensual gratification.”
This proneness to sensual
indulgence is unhappily increased by
the narrow spirit in which certain
portions of their legislation are conceived,—the
rich not being allowed
to expend their superfluous wealth in
the erection of elegant mansions, (that
being looked upon as a misdirection
of money from more useful purposes);
nor dare they indulge in much public
munificence, lest they attract the
covetous eyes of the generally extortionate
and unscrupulous mandarins.
“A Chinese,” says Mr Lay,
“is licentious in the general turn of
his ideas, and makes a public display
of those forbidden pleasures which in
many countries are somewhat screened
amidst the shades of retirement. The
floating abodes for ladies of pleasure
are generally of the gayest kind, and
are consequently the first thing to
attract the traveller’s attention as he
draws near the provincial city of Canton.”
The auri sacra fames is not
less strong in the breast of a Celestial.
“At a very early age,” says Mr Lay,
“the love of money is implanted in
his nature: indeed, one of the first
lessons a mother teaches a child is to
hold out its hand for a bit of coin.”
Money, says Gutzlaff, is the idol of
the Chinese. “It is the national
spirit, the public sentiment, the chief
good of high and low”—the higher
classes being as eager to obtain it in
order to gratify their sensual inclinations,
as the poor to procure food.
To call a man a liar is, in England,
and in the European world generally,
the surest way to provoke anger; but
such an epithet has but little weight
attached to it in China. This is partly
owing to the fact that “white lies”
have there a recognised and reputable
existence not openly accorded to them
elsewhere. In the eyes of a Chinese,
as in the code of the Jesuits, a lie in
itself is not absolutely criminal, and
it may, on the contrary, be very
meritorious. According to Confucius,
a lie told by a child to benefit a
parent is deserving of praise; and a
Jeannie Deans, or the stern old father
in Mr Warren’s Now and Then, so
far from being held models of religion,
would be regarded, the one as a stubborn
fanatic, and the other as the
most heartless and unnatural of
parents. But another, and, we suspect,
a much more powerful cause of
this want of veracity among the
Chinese, is their system of government.
Here, as throughout Asia
generally, Despotism—or, in other
words, an Executive power from
which there is no proper appeal—generates
mendacity in the people,
as their sole refuge from irresponsible
Power. Duplicity is the resource to
which Weakness naturally betakes
itself; and it is universally adopted
wherever the decrees of Government
officials are felt to be unjust as well
as unappealable. Everywhere the
result is the same; and in this, as in
many other respects, a perfect parallel
might be drawn between those
two vastest empires of modern times,
the Chinese and the Russian. In the
latter empire, as in the former, the
vastness of the country and consequent
impossibility of an efficient surveillance
over the host of officials,
joined to the absence of municipal
institutions and a free press to act as
checks upon local tyranny, render it
most difficult to detect or repress
abuses of power on the part of the
Government officers. And the consequence
in both countries may be told
in the words of Alison, applied to
Russia:—“So universal is the dread
of authority, that it has moulded the
national character. Dissimulation is
universal; and, like the Greeks under
the Mussulman yoke, the Russians
have become perfect adepts in all the
arts by which talent eludes the force
of authority, and astuteness escapes
the discoveries of power.” And we
suspect we ought to add, in justice to
the Chinese, that this disposition has
been impressed upon them, as upon
the Russians, by the invasion of the
Tartar hordes, which in both countries
reduced the native race to subjection
for three long centuries.
In China, however, the domination
of the Tartars has never been in any
degree so complete as it was in Russia;
and even among the maritime population,
with whom foreigners are brought
most in contact, and among whom
lying is probably most prevalent, there
exists a check which is found sufficient
for the transaction of all matters of
ordinary importance. Every great,
busy, and closely-connected society
(which Russia is not) requires some
bond of mutual trust; and this is
found, in China, in the custom of
guaranteeing, which pervades all domestic
and mercantile relations. Mr
Meadows states it as a fact that he
has never known an instance in which
a Chinese openly violated a guaranty
known to have been given by him;
and though, under strong temptations,
they will sometimes try to evade its
fulfilment, yet such instances are extremely
rare, and they generally come
promptly forward to meet all the consequences
of their responsibility. “A
Chinaman,” says Mr Lay, “is a man
of business, and therefore understands
the value of truth.... The
standard of honesty is perhaps as
high in China as in any other commercial
country; and strangers who
have known this people during the
longest space, speak in the best terms
of their integrity. Thieves of a most
dexterous kind, and rogues of every
description, are plentiful in China,
because she has a swarming population
to give them birth,—but they
are not numerous enough to affect a
general estimate of the national character.”
The imperfections of human language
render it a difficult matter to
give a description, at once short and
correct, of national character. Thus
it is both true and false to say that the
Chinese possess a high degree of fortitude.
They bear pain or adversity
without murmuring or despondency;
and, taken individually, they perhaps
possess as much constitutional or animal
courage as any other specimens
of our race. But they are deficient in
that courage which is based on self-reliance,
and which enables a man to
confront danger with a ready intrepidity—because
their institutions and
education are as unfavourable to its
development as those of the Anglo-Americans
are singularly propitious.
They possess a great command over
their tempers, and instances are common
of their bearing, with the greatest
apparent equanimity, insults and
injuries which would make a European
ungovernable; and this proceeds not
from cowardice, but from their really
regarding self-command as a necessary
part of civilisation, and passionate or
hasty conduct as indecent, and giving
evidence of a low nature. The readiness
they evince to yield to the force
of reason is another quality for which,
says Mr Meadows, “the Chinese certainly
deserve to be considered a highly
civilised people.” They settle their
disputes more by argument than by
violence (a strange thing in the East);
and a Chinese placard posted at the
street-corners, exposing the unreasonable
(i. e. unequitable) conduct of a
party in any transaction is, if the want
of equity be sufficiently proven, to the
full as effective, if not more so, than a
similar exposure of an Englishman in
a newspaper. Bullies seem to be kept
in check by the force of public opinion,
and the Chinese neither fight duels,
nor, though murders occur as in England,
can they be said to assassinate
or poison. Finally, we may round off
this précis of Chinese character in the
words of Mr Lay:—“It is an abuse
of terms to say that they are a highly
moral people, but we may affirm that
the moral sense is in many particulars
highly refined among them. Respect
to parents and elders, obedience to
law, chastity, kindness, economy,
prudence, and self-possession, are the
never-failing themes for remark and
illustration.”
No people in the world consume so
little butcher-meat as the Chinese;
and, unlike the Eastern nations—such
as the Jews, Hindoos, Parsees, and Mohammedans
generally—their favourite
meat is pork. In fact in China, as in
other parts of the world, the cottar-system
of land-holding is found unfavourable
to the rearing of horses,
cattle, or sheep, but quite adapted (as
witness Ireland) for the rearing of pigs.
The national system of agriculture,
like almost everything else in China,
is based upon the strictly utilitarian
principle of turning everything to the
greatest account. We do not pretend
to settle off-hand here how far the
stimulating diet of animal food is necessary
or advantageous to mankind.
We would simply remark that butcher-meat
is matter in a more highly organised
form, and more nearly assimilated
in composition to our own frames
than vegetable food. It is in diet what
alcohol is in drink; and the nations
who most indulge in it—such as the
British, the Anglo-Americans, and
savages who live by the chase, (we beg
pardon for the unflattering conjunction!)—are
generally as remarkable
for gloomy strength and perseverance,
as the more vegetarian nations are for
cheerful quickness and volatility. But
the preference which from time immemorial
has been accorded to grain-crops
in China is based upon the
principle (of which our free-trade
authorities are too forgetful in their
admonitions to “plough less and graze
more”), that grain is the cheapest form
in which food can be produced, and that
a much more numerous population can
be maintained in comfort by tillage
than by pasturage. Sheep have been
justly styled “the devourers of men;”
and the Chinese monarch who first
turned the people from pastoral life,
and taught them the civilising science of
agriculture, is still, after the lapse of
more than four thousand years, venerated
throughout the empire by the title
of “the divine Husbandman.” Fish,
which abound in the numerous lakes
with which the country is studded,
and rice and other kinds of vegetable
produce, form the staple of the national
diet. From stern necessity, as well as
from a wise and unparalleled economy,
everything is turned to full account,
and even hair-cuttings and parings of
all kinds are made matter of traffic,—while
everything nutritive, including
“rats and mice, and such small deer,”
(however unclean, according to European
notions), are searched out and
eaten for food. Opium is much in
use; but both the perniciousness of
its effects, and the extent to which it
is indulged in, have been overstated
by most writers on the subject. The
misery caused by it is never to be
compared to the plague of drunkenness,
which is the bane of our own
country. “Redness of the eyes,” as
a mark of intoxication, is very conspicuous
in the Chinese, as it was in
the days of Solomon among the Jews;
and if you see two Chinamen walking
hand in hand in the street, says Mr
Lay, it is ten to one that they are
both flustered with drink!
The Chinese, like most Asiatics, do
not dance for pleasure, nor are their
unmelodious voices formed for song.
Their favourite amusements are games
of chance,—in which, perhaps, they
out-do all Asiatics. The grand aim of a
Chinaman, as we have said, is to enjoy
himself; and this colours even his
gravest doings. With him, banqueting
and religious ceremonies are the
same thing, and he would never keep
any sacred festival if he could not
enjoy himself. No festival is without
its play, and only a few temples are
without a stage; and so fond are the
people of theatricals, that they will
attend a whole night to them, without
showing the least weariness, and
will afterwards recount with ecstasy
what they have seen. The people in
general never pray, nor have they any
forms of prayer; and the Mandarins,
on public occasions, only recite a formula,
in the shape of a simple message,
to the idols, but never address
them in their own words. The affairs
of this life are ever uppermost in the
mind of a Chinese; and long life,
wealth, and male children, are the
great objects of desire. Nothing is
regarded with so much horror as
death—gloomy death, after which
their souls go to wander cheerless
among the genii; and strange to say,
the elixir of life seems to have been
more generally and more perseveringly
sought after in reasoning and
materialistic China than among the
most spiritual and imaginative nations
of mankind.
“Polygamy,” says Mr Lay, “is
not practised by all, and is seldom
indulged in till the husband is advanced
in years. It appears that
by far the greater number among the
rich, as well as all among the poor,
reap the solaces of connubial life without
suffering this hemlock to grow in
their furrows. A few, from the surfeit
of too much ease and prosperity,
indulge in this practice, and a few
more have recourse to it for the sake
of building up their house with an heir,
or a more numerous progeny;” while
on the other side, it is fostered by “the
anxiety of parents to see their daughters
provided for in the houses of the
great, and to reap a personal advantage
from noble alliances.” For untiring
industry, cheerfulness of temper,
fidelity to their husbands, and care of
their offspring, the poor women are
every way exemplary. Any one who
visits China will find proofs of this
wherever he turns his eyes, and a
traveller has only to lay his hand upon
the head of a little child to earn applause
from a whole crowd of bystanders.
Constancy, habit of respect, and the
social feeling are easily recognisable
in the character of the Chinese women.
Chinese stories are full of examples of
love that knows no bounds. “There
is only one heaven,” said a forlorn
maiden, when her parents upbraided
her for spending her days in sorrowful
libations of salt tears at the tomb
of her lover, “and he was that heaven
to me!” “A native of the United
States,” says Mr Lay, “married a
Chinese female, who had never felt
the benefits of education, and therefore
could scarcely have learnt to cultivate
this sentiment by lessons from
those who were older than herself.
She accompanied her husband to America,
and afterwards back again to
Macao, where a friend of mine paid
her lord a visit. On his return, I
asked him how she demeaned herself
towards her better half. ‘With great
respect,’ was the answer. And this
testimony in her favour was not solitary;
for the captain who conveyed the
pair across the Atlantic declared he
had never met with such passengers
before, and that the wife rendered the
services of a stewardess unnecessary in
the cabin, and with her own hands
kept everything in an admirable state
of order and neatness.” When a
stranger sees that a Chinese lady of
the house is not entitled to receive any
civilities or acts of courtesy from the
friend of her husband, and forgets that
this interdict is founded upon motives
of propriety, consecrated by the usage
of the earliest times, he is very apt to
think her slighted, and that those
apartments which the Chinese have
decorated with so many flowery names
are but a sort of prison. This is a
great mistake, however, and the women
of China are not only exempt from
that rigid seclusion which prevails elsewhere
in the East; but are treated
much more nearly on terms of
equality with their husbands. There
is nothing abject or mean, either in
principle or practice, in the deference
which is paid, among high and low
alike, to husbands; and “the air of a
Chinawoman,” says Mr Lay, “has a
majesty about it which is only compatible
with sentiments of freedom;
and the tone of her voice, and the
glance of her eye indicate a consciousness
that she was not born to be despised.”
The existing monuments of ancient
civilisation in China are not of the
same kind as those of Egypt and Assyria,
of Greece and Rome. Time has
spared the mighty structures of these
latter empires, as if in compensation
for having buried the nations that
reared them; but in China, where the
dynasties have succeeded one another
without interruption, and the people
have gone on increasing in numbers,
down to our own day, the wars which
have swept over it, and the revolutions
which have shaken it, have destroyed
almost all the monuments
which would have attested its former
magnificence. We refer particularly
to the great revolution effected by the
Emperor Che-hoang-te, (about 246
A.C.), who, for political purposes,
ordered the destruction of every monument
of the past, whether in metal, in
stone, or on paper,—a proscription
which lasted for nearly a century, and
which left comparatively little to be
regained by the most persevering researches
of after ages. Nevertheless,
the early ages of the Chinese empire
seem to have been distinguished by
not a little science, and many rare discoveries.
In their carefully kept ancient
annals, we have full particulars
of the circumstances attending an
eclipse of the sun, which happened
2155 years before Christ; and in the
reign of Shun, a century before this,
we read of “the instrument adorned
with precious stones, which represented
the stars, and the movable tube
which served to observe them”—words
which plainly indicate a celestial
sphere, and a telescope, of some kind
or other. After speaking of the discussions
which took place in Europe
last century, in regard to the high antiquity
of astronomical observations in
China, M. Pauthier remarks,—“All
that we know of the reigns of the philosophical
emperors, Yao, Shun, and
Yu, and of the state of astronomical
science in their time, justifies the supposition
that, in the days of those emperors,
sure methods were known for
calculating beforehand the precise date
of eclipses of the sun and moon, and
all that concerned the calendar.” Another
piece of knowledge possessed by
the ancient Chinese, which is calculated
to astonish our modern astronomers
and mathematicians, is that not
merely of the general spherical shape
of the earth, but of its oblate form, in
consequence of the flattening of the
poles. We have not space to set forth
the grounds we have for holding it
probable that they really were acquainted
with this recondite fact in
physics; we must hasten on to add
that the Sacred Book of Annals
mentions facts which indirectly prove
that music, poetry, and painting were
known from the earliest historic times
of China, and we know for certain that
in the days of Confucius, the first of
those arts was carefully studied, and
apparently highly developed. Gunpowder
was known four centuries before
our era, and we read not only of
this “devouring fire,” but of “fireboxes,”
“fire-tubes,” and “globes
containing the fire of heaven,”—which
latter expression, by its allusion to
lightning, seems to indicate as if
powder, even in those days, was used
as something more than a mere toy.
A knowledge of the properties of the
magnet or loadstone is another thing
in which the Chinese were some two
thousand or more years in advance of
us Europeans; and the art of printing
(by means of wooden blocks—xylography)
was in use among them six
centuries before anything of the kind
was thought of elsewhere.
The character of Chinese literature
may be guessed from what we have
said of their system of education,
which eschews speculation, and attends
to little else than the precepts
of public and private morality. The
grandest, or we may say, the only
grand, achievements of their literature
are in the department of practical
politics and morals; and next to this
are their annals and statistical reports
upon the various provinces of the empire.
Poetry is much studied by the
educated classes in early life for the
sake of obtaining command of language
and elegance of expression,
the latter of which is highly valued
in the communications and epistles
of the government officials; but the
Chinese temperament possesses little
of the vis poetica; and of the millions
of Mandarins who have learned to
rhyme, very few indeed have written
anything that would pass as mediocre
in Europe. They have a good command
of poetic figures and expressions,
and their descriptive pieces and moral
odes are fair productions; but that is
all that can be said in their favour.
Historical writings occupy a prominent
place in their literature, and the
greatest pains are taken to insure
accuracy of statement; but these works
are mere annals or chronologies, and
have no pretensions to those intellectual
and artistic qualities which distinguish
the Livys and Xenophons, the Gibbons
and Humes of ancient and modern
Europe. It is to the credit of
China that it has had a drama from
a very early period, although we cannot
speak particularly as to its merits.
The writing of novels, also, dates as
far back as the third century, and
seems to be a department of literature
very congenial to the Chinese mind.
Such works exist in great numbers,
and amongst much trash there are
some very able productions.
In the appreciation of beauty, the
Chinese are below any other nation
that ever emerged from barbarism.
Their painting is of a very commonplace
description,—though not so bad,
we believe, as it is generally supposed
to be in this country; and their only
notion of sculpture is, to represent
a thing lusty in order that it may look
grand. Their architecture, says Mr
Barrow, “is void of taste, grandeur,
beauty, solidity, or convenience; their
houses are merely tents [an exaggeration];
and there is nothing magnificent
even in the palace of the emperor.”
One of the few notable exceptions to
this remark is the celebrated Porcelain
Pagoda at Nanking, which Du Halde
thought “the most solid, remarkable,
and magnificent structure in the
eastern world.” For this want of
beauty in their buildings, some excuse
may be found in the circumstance
that the law does not permit them to
deviate from the established rules,
and that any Mandarin who should
venture to indulge an architectural
fancy of his own would quickly draw
down upon himself the vengeance of
the Board of Rites; but “when there’s
a will there’s a way,” and had the general
taste ever advanced beyond the
tent-shaped domiciles of their early
ancestors, the administration of the
law would hardly have proved an insurmountable
barrier to improvement.
However flattering to the Chinese
some of the preceding statements may
be, it will be seen, on the whole, that
they by no means hold a high place
in regard to might of intellect. The
discoverers of many important facts,
and inventors of many useful arts, they
yet seem as if they had stumbled upon
them by chance, and were unable to
appreciate their value; and the highly
civilised race who, ages ago, were
familiar with astronomy and printing,
gunpowder and the magnetic
needle, are now incomparably surpassed
in their use by nations comparatively
of yesterday. “Their mechanical
contrivances,” says Mr Wade,
“remain but as monuments of an
originality which seems to have exhausted
itself by its earlier efforts.
They appear never to have investigated
the principles of the discoveries
by which the requirements of their
agriculture, architecture, or navigation,
were first satisfied. The means
which their genius suggested to meet
their immediate wants they adopted,
and, without the aid of theory, perfected—in
some instances, to a degree
not surpassed, if attained, by the
most scientific of nations; but errors
and defects were left untouched; no
spirit of inquiry quickened the dormant
powers of their reason, and the
lack of a habit of reflection prevented
their pushing their invention beyond
a certain necessary point.” There
is something stunted or microscopic in
the intellect of the Chinese, which
leads them to magnify trifles, yet to
be blind when great facts stare them
in the face,—to keep the steam-engine
a toy and gunpowder a plaything, yet
to spend an infinity of skill and patience
upon the manufacture of one of
their ivory “puzzles.” Excellent in
imitation, and well adapted for details,
they are yet deficient in that
highest quality of genius, which grasps
a subject at once in all its bearings—which
reasons outwards and upwards
from the centre-object of contemplation,
and which discerns in it its latent
powers and the uses to which they
may be applied,—which sees in the
vapour of a kettle the embryo of
the mighty steam-engine, and in the
fall of an apple the gravitating force
that sustains the universe.
There cannot be a doubt, however,
that the Chinese character has never
yet had fair play. It has never had
such advantages as those enjoyed by
the nations of Europe, or indeed by
every civilised community of modern
times. We will not speak of the
over-population, and consequent ceaseless
and absorbing struggle for the
necessaries of life, which ever tends
to act injuriously upon the moral
and intellectual qualities of the majority
of the people,—by extinguishing
all high aspirations, and bending
down the soul in slavery to the wants
of the moment; for that over-population
is not peculiar to China, and
has, moreover, the attendant, though
hardly compensating benefit of sharpening
the national wits, and placing
a large supply of cheap labour at the
disposal of capital. We would rather
point out the following peculiarity
which affects this people alone of the
nations of the earth, and which must
ever be kept in mind by those who
would correctly appreciate China’s
place in universal history.
The Chinese empire belongs to the
ancient—indeed, we ought to say
to the primitive, world. It has long
survived the empires of Egypt and
Assyria, and the kingdoms of ancient
India,—yet it is with these States alone
that the isolated civilisation of China
can fairly be compared. Like them,
China has reared a civilisation for
herself, without any help from without.
Throughout her unparalleled
existence of more than forty centuries,
she has been a world to herself.
No influx of new ideas, no inspection
of other civilisation than her
own, has been granted to her. She
has grown up like a Crusoe and his
children and grandchildren, upon a
solitary island,—forced ever to compare
themselves by themselves, and
never enjoying the rare privilege, and
help to improvement, to “see ourselves
as others see us.” We Europeans
of the present day—in this age
of “running to and fro upon the
earth”—are privileged to behold the
endless variety of life, manners, and
institutions with which the world is
stored—to judge of them by their
several effects, as revealed in the
pages of history, and to draw from
them their moral; thus benefiting
by the experience of a whole
world, and perfecting ourselves upon
the model of the best of our race.
Moreover, the blood of a dozen different
tribes of mankind runs in our
veins (as was the case on a smaller
scale in ancient Greece), producing a
richly-blended nature, excelling in all
departments, whether of thought or
action—producing now a Shakespeare
and now a Napoleon, now a Hildebrand
and now a Howard, now a
Richard Cœur-de-Lion and now a
Peter the Hermit, now a Luther and
now a Mozart, now a Cromwell and
now a Robespierre, now a Scott, a
Watt, a Burns, a Dickens, a Kean,
or a Grimaldi. China, on the contrary,
presents but one phase of
human nature,—but to that phase it
has done marvellous justice. Good
sense is its only idol—practical usefulness
its prime test; but we have yet
to learn that the former of these qualities
has ever been more wisely or so
perseveringly worshipped, or the latter
been so unflinchingly and universally
applied.
An attentive observation seems to
indicate that this most ancient of empires,
for long stationary in power
and intellect, has of late been in many
respects retrograding. “The arts
once peculiarly their own,” says Mr
Wade, “have declined;—neither their
silks nor their porcelain, in their own
estimation, equal in quality those of
former years.” And Mr Fortune arrives
at a similar conclusion from the
signs of decay which he met with in
his wanderings. “There can be no
doubt,” he says, “that the Chinese
empire arrived at its highest state of
perfection many years ago, and since
then it has been rather retrograding
than advancing. Many of the northern
cities, evidently once in the most
flourishing condition, are now in a
state of decay, or in ruins; the pagodas
which crown the distant hills are
crumbling to pieces, and apparently
are seldom repaired; the spacious
temples are no longer as they used to
be in former days; even the celebrated
temples on Poo-too-San (an island near
Chusan), to which, as to Jerusalem of
old, the natives came flocking to worship,
show all the signs of having seen
better days. And from this I conclude
that the Chinese, as a nation, are retrograding.”
Were this falling off
only visible in the case of the temples,
it might be wholly accounted for by
the increasing apathy or scepticism of
the people in regard to their religion;
but, in truth, these signs of decay extend
into almost every department of the
State. And, writing immediately before
the present rebellion broke out, Mr
Wade says, “With a fair seeming of
immunity from invasion, sedition, or
revolt, leave is taken to consider this
vast empire as surely, though slowly,
decaying. It has, in many respects,
retrograded since the commencement
of the present dynasty, and in none
that we are aware of has it made any
sensible progress.”
It would be a great error, however,
to suppose that this vast empire is
now stooping irretrievably to a fall.
The whole tenor of its past history
forbids the supposition. Again and
again has it reformed itself;—again
and again has it passed through the
purifying furnace of suffering and
convulsion, and re-emerged firm as
before. Its periodic convulsions are
the healthy efforts of nature to throw
off the corruptions which ease engenders
in the system; and however
much temporary suffering may attend
the present, like every other of its
score of preceding revolutions, the
resultant good will ultimately atone
for all. China will never fall. Its
homogeneousness, and the unconquerable
vastness of its population,
endow it with an earthly immortality.
We have said that it lacks the variety
of Europe; but in that variety, be
it noted, there lurks political weakness,
as much as intellectual strength.
Every unit of Chinese society is
homogeneous. The whole population
are one—in blood, sentiments, and
language;—and hence it contains
none of those discordant elements,
those unwillingly-yoked parts, which
proved the destruction of the old
“universal empires,” and which are
destined ere long to annihilate the
present territorial system of Europe.
China, in fact, has ever been, and is,
what European Germany and Slavonia,
and every other great State
of the future will be—a Race-Empire;—and
therefore indestructible.
The Monguls may reign in it for
eighty years, or the Mantchoos for
two hundred,—and even then only
by adopting the political and social
institutions of the natives. But as
time runs on, the wheel ever turns;
one after another the foreign hosts
are chased from the land, and a native
dynasty is destined still to wield
the sceptre of the Flowery Land.
But we must say more than this in
regard to the fortunes of China.
What it has hitherto wanted is, new
ideas,—and now it is about to get
them. In old times, nations could
hardly inoculate their neighbours
with their ideas save by conquest,
and new mental life was only produced
after a temporary death of
liberty. It is otherwise nowadays,
and China is likely to benefit by the
change. As long as she was feeble,
and as long as the sword was the
only civiliser, Providence kept her
shut in from the prowess of the restless
Western nations. But now that
her people have grown like the sands
on the sea-shore for multitude, and
that steam has become the peaceful
“locomotive of principles,” China is
opened. Often as she has reformed
herself before, the present is her true
second-birth. She will now obtain
those new ideas of which she has
hitherto been starved, and will enter
into ever-memorable union with the
rest of the civilised world. The
energy and science of the Anglo-Saxons
will penetrate the empire, and
the Chinese will not be slow to avail
themselves of the new lights. Aversion
to change, when such change is
recommended by manifest utility, is
not an original element of the Chinese
character,—as we learn on the authority
of Jesuit writers two centuries
ago, before the advent to power
of the Tartars, and their jealous exclusion
of foreigners. And then,
what country in the world can compare
with China as a field for the
triumphs of mechanical enterprise!
Its vast rivers and canals present
unrivalled scope for steam-navigation;
and its wide plains and valley-lands
offer matchless facilities for railways.
And then all this amidst the
densest and perhaps busiest population
in the world. The amount of internal
travelling in China is such, that we
are assured by those who have
penetrated into the interior, that
there are continuous streams of travellers
on horse, on foot, and on litters,
as well as long lines of merchandise,
from Canton to the Great Wall,
and over distances of fifteen hundred
miles;—in many parts so crowded
as to impede one another, and even
in the mountain-passes so numerous
as to leave no traveller out of sight
of others before or behind. In what
other country of the world are such
phenomena to be met with? And
though it were vain to enter upon the
tempting field for speculation which
these few facts—and they could be
multiplied indefinitely—present to us;
yet we need have no hesitation to
predict a striking future for the Chinese
race, and one which will benefit
the world at large, perhaps not less
than themselves.
RELEASE.
609
I.
Away!—No more, the sport of scorn,
My vassal love shall serve the Past.
The bonded athlete, blind and shorn,
Hath pull’d the darkness down at last!
II.
The gilded wire he once would spurn
The bird shall seek; the slave, once free,
To keep the bonds he burst shall turn;
Ere I return, weak heart, to thee.
III.
I gave thee up my life in thrall.
God wot, it was no silken thread!
Thy pride would make the gyves to gall;
And it has made them break instead.
IV.
Thy smiles might make me smile again:
Thy frowns in me no frown can move:
Thine art is less than my disdain:
Thy scorn is weak, as was my love.
V.
Out of the long lethargic trance
Of tears I wake with sudden strength.
My heart is cold beneath thy glance:
And pain hath grown to power at length.
VI.
The suns must shine: the months will bring
Fresh flowers. New heat my fancy warms.
Young hopes cry out, like birds that sing
Against the wake of thunderstorms.
VII.
A light through tears! new forms, new powers
Arise: new life my spirit fills:
As down dark skirts of drifting showers
The wild light reels among the hills.
VIII.
Where leaves are sear new buds may start:
Spring flowers may blow from winter frost:
But never to the selfish heart
Returns the empire pride hath lost.
IX.
There’s but a moment ’twixt the Past
And all the Future. Now I see
That mystic moment’s o’er at last;
And I am far away from thee.
Trevor.
TOO LATE.
610
I.
And we have met, O love, at last!
Thy cheek is wan with wild regret;
The bloom of life is half-way past;
But we have met!—yes, we have met!
II.
My heart was wak’d beneath thy kiss
From dreams which seem to haunt it yet:
But I am I—thou, thou—and this
Is waking truth—and we have met!
III.
Ah, though ’tis late, there may remain
Before the grave—oh yet, even yet—
Some quiet hours; and, free from pain,
Some happy days, now we have met.
IV.
Thine arms! thine arms!—one long embrace!
Ah, what is this? thine eyes are wet—
Thy hand—it waves me from the place—
Ah fool!—O love, too late we met!
V.
Couldst thou not wait?—what hast thou done?
Another’s rights are sharply set
’Twixt thee and me. I come—mine own
Receives me not. In vain we met.
VI.
Farewell! be happy. I forgive.
Yet what remains for both? Forget
That we did ever meet; and live
As tho’ our meeting were not yet,
VII.
But later. We shall meet once more,
When eyes grown dim with care and fret
No longer weep; when life is o’er,
And earth and heaven in God are met.
Trevor.
THE PROGRESS AND POLICY OF RUSSIA IN CENTRAL ASIA. [36]
611
It is one of the happiest peculiarities
in the construction of the human
mind, that it acquires knowledge so
gradually, that it cannot realise the
extent of that ignorance by which it
was once clouded; and forms its opinions
so imperceptibly, that no precise
period can be attached to their origin.
It is just a year since Prince Menschikoff
visited Constantinople upon a
mission which subsequent events have
proved to have been fraught with the
most portentous consequences to Europe.
If it were possible now to convey
to the public any adequate notion
of the lamentable want of information
which then prevailed upon all matters
connected with the Eastern Question,
people would be inclined indignantly
to deny its accuracy, if they did not
go so far as to maintain stoutly that
they had always penetrated into the
true character of the policy of Russia,
and anticipated her schemes of aggression;
and, certainly, considering
the prominence which this topic has
acquired, it is not to be wondered at
if familiarity with it should lead us
into so natural an error. Nobody
now doubts that the occupation of
the Principalities formed part of that
system of territorial aggrandisement
which is the very essence of Russian
policy, and which has not the less
been successfully at work, because its
operations have hitherto been so silently
conducted as not to excite the
alarm of the great powers of Europe.
The results of that policy were always
apparent, no less in the history
than on the map of Europe; and if
they have only been forced upon our
attention by events which have recently
occurred, it has not been because
the facts themselves were wanting
which should have taught us what
to expect, and have prepared us to
meet that contingency which was inevitable;
but unfortunately, even now,
our inquiries and our discoveries end
here, we are content with recognising
the leading principle of Muscovite diplomacy
without looking more narrowly
into its workings, and thus acquiring
the very knowledge and experience
best adapted to enable us to cope successfully
with the wily and ambitious
power which is now defying Europe.
For it is a fair inference, that if success
has uniformly attended the aggressive
schemes of Russia, nothing
else than a departure from her established
policy could lead to a different
result; and therefore it is interesting
to investigate the system of frontier
extension which she has hitherto pursued,
so that, if it has been altered,
we may not only be able to account
for so important a change, but to
show how it may be taken advantage
of by the powers opposed to her in
the present struggle.
Peter the Great devised a scheme
of territorial annexation, which during
his own splendid career he practised
with the greatest success upon neighbouring
countries, which he bequeathed
to his successors, and which a very
slight knowledge of Russian history
will enable us to recognise as the formula
since adhered to by the successive
occupants of the Muscovite
throne. In an able pamphlet recently
published, upon the Progress
and Present Position of Russia in the
East, the process is thus described:
“It invariably begins with disorganisation,
by means of corruption and
secret agency, pushed to the extent of
disorder and civil contention. Next
in order comes military occupation to
restore tranquillity; and in every instance
the result has been, Protection
followed by Incorporation.”
This process, however, we hope to
illustrate in a more detailed account
of some of the acquisitions of the last
century; but first it will be interesting
to observe why the system of
Peter the Great was the only one
calculated to attain the object for
which it was designed. That object
was to extend the frontier of the
empire in every direction, and to continue
to do so to an unlimited
amount. There was no single especially-coveted
province, which, once
gained, was sufficient to satisfy the
ambition of the Czars. It was a
never-ending process, and one which
depended for its successful working
entirely upon a strict adherence to
the formula; for it is evident, that
in proportion as the frontier became
extended did the difficulty of guarding
it increase, and that caution upon
which the whole policy was built became
more necessary with every new
outpost which was established, in order
that the jealousy of neighbouring
States might not be awakened, or the
tranquillity of the newly-acquired provinces
disturbed. Where an influence
so destructive to independence, and
so blighting to prosperity was at work,
it could not steal over the doomed
country too imperceptibly; and, therefore,
not until this latter had become
sufficiently enervated was the disguise
under which it had been acquired
thrown aside, and the protecting
hand of the friend was now recognised
to be the iron grasp of an
insatiable giant.
Hence it is no longer a matter of
surprise if we find that, from Norway
to China, the Russian frontier is composed
entirely of provinces which have
been added to the empire since the
accession of Peter the Great. But
with the principles of annexation
which he inculcated, there were also
rules laid down for the guidance of
his successors in the administration
of new territory; and the success
which has attended every scheme of
aggression, only renders a strict adherence
to these maxims the more indispensable,
since the empire is now
encircled with a belt of disaffected provinces
five thousand miles in length,
and varying in breadth from three
hundred to one thousand miles—a
barrier not to be depended upon, and
formed of very combustible materials;
indeed, in time of war, a source of
weakness rather than of strength, and
from which much is to be apprehended.
It is easy, then, to see why
war formed no part of the policy of the
Great Peter. He did not recommend
coming Czars to surround themselves
with gunpowder and then to thrust in
the match, but rather by a slow process
to decompose and absorb the
combustible particles—and this in
many provinces has almost been
effected. It is a work of time, which
requires both external and internal
tranquillity, and to engage in a general
war is to undo all that has been
going on during some of the quieter
years of the last century. Energies
which a long course of oppression have
now almost crushed, will again develop
themselves; and when the work of
retribution once begins, there will be
a heavy reckoning to be paid.
In all his diplomatic relations
hitherto, the Emperor Nicholas has
proved himself a worthy disciple of
his great ancestor. He has never
made a treaty without obtaining fresh
territory, or acquiring the exercise of
rights over new provinces which have
ever proved the inevitable precursors
of annexation. Recent attempts at negotiation,
indeed, have not terminated
in conformity with the uniform policy
of the Czars; and we may venture to
predict that the history of Russia
affords no precedent for any such
treaty as that which will probably be
made at the termination of the hostilities
now impending—and yet the Emperor
has nothing to reproach himself
with. Everything combined to lead
him to suppose that the time had
arrived to justify him in entering upon
another step of the annexing process
in the direction of Turkey. There
had been comparatively little difficulty
in appropriating Turkish provinces
hitherto, and he is going through
the customary formalities when his
proceedings are most unexpectedly
nipped in the bud, by what he had, no
doubt, heretofore supposed to be an
impossible combination of powers in
the West. If the contingency of a war
with Europe has never been anticipated
by Russian autocrats as an impediment
in the way of their aggressive
designs, it is simply because the
possibility of Europe combined against
Russia has never been contemplated.
If England and France were not now
united to resist Russia, a treaty with
Turkey might soon be expected upon
conditions no less favourable than
that of Adrianople. But, to the dismay
and astonishment of the Emperor,
the time for making the treaty
has arrived, and he finds that it is
literally hopeless to attempt to drive a
profitable bargain. He has been called
upon to choose between unconditional
surrender of the countries he has
occupied and unmitigated war. How,
then, is he prepared to meet this contingency
so suddenly forced upon him,
how is his position affected by an emergency
which has never been provided
for, and how are the allied powers best
able to profit by it? It is apparent,
that if the power of Russia for defence
or for attack depended only upon
the extent of her resources, it would
be enormous. Fortunately, however,
the vital question is, not how vast, but
how available those resources are—whether
their development has been
increased with the limits of the empire,
or impeded by the acquisition of those
extensive territories, the recent subjugation
of which, to the rule of the
Czar, must exercise an important influence
upon the destinies of Russia in
a crisis like the present?
In order thoroughly to appreciate
these considerations, it would be necessary
to dissect the whole extended
frontier of the empire, and consider
generally:—The political combinations
which have in every case led to the
annexation of each individual province—the
advantage secured to Russia by
such annexation—the present internal
condition of the conquered province—the
reasons which render any further
extension of the frontier line in the
same direction undesirable—and also
to what country in Europe these reasons
are more especially applicable—finally,
with reference to the war now
impending, the comparative strength
or weakness of the advanced posts,
and their general merits as points of
attack. In making this survey the
most eastern limit to which Russian
influence extends forms the natural
starting-point, and, as we explore the
sands of Tartary, we shall soon discover
that they possess at least far
higher claims upon the notice of the
British public than the snows of Lapland.
At the same time, the information
which we possess upon this remote
quarter of the globe is so meagre
as to render any very full account of
the Kirghiz Steppes and their inhabitants
impossible—and the historical
records are so uncertain as to make
it somewhat difficult to follow every
step of the process by which Russia
gradually exerted her influence over
those nomadic hordes who wander between
China and the Caspian, between
Siberia and Khiva. Nor would
there be much use in pursuing the inquiry,
did it not derive its interest
from the extreme anxiety Russia has
manifested for a century past to advance
and consolidate her power in
this direction—incurring vast expense
and sparing no efforts to carry out the
apparently insane project of subduing
two millions of the most impracticable
savages that ever defied civilisation,
and annexing a more uninhabitable
series of deserts than are to be found
in the whole continent of Asia. It is
not to be wondered at, if an attempt
so long and earnestly persisted in, and
apparently so little in accordance with
the sagacity which usually characterises
Muscovite diplomacy, should attract
attention, more especially since
the motives ostensibly assigned by
Russia are by no means sufficient to
account for her course of procedure.
The necessity of protecting and encouraging
her Eastern trade has been
put very prominently forward as the
principal ground of interference with
independent barbarians; and, in so far
as her commercial intercourse with
Khiva and Boukhara are likely to
promote her ulterior designs, this is
doubtless the case. The trade of the
East once passed through the Caucasian
provinces; but when those provinces
fell into the hands of Russia, it
was diverted into another channel by
the establishment of a restrictive system
which proved that the encouragement
of commerce was merely the pretext
used to acquire a territory, the
prosperity of which was a matter of
indifference to the government. Had
the same energies been expended in
the formation of roads, or the construction
of canals throughout the empire,
which have been devoted to the
protection of trade on the Kirghiz
Steppes, the best interests of commerce
would have been immeasurably
further advanced; and therefore, so
far as they are concerned, we are
fairly entitled to assume that they
did not furnish the real motives for
any such expenditure. Perhaps a
more plausible excuse is to be found
in the annual captures by the Kirghiz
of Russians who were sold to the
Khivans as slaves. But the number
of these was very trifling, and the
sums spent in a year, for political purposes,
would have sufficed to repurchase
ten times over those who were
thus unfortunately kidnapped.
We have had, indeed, sufficient experience
of the intrigues of Russia in
the East, to enable us to perceive at
once, that the object which she has in
view in subjugating Tartary is none
other than that which she betrayed in
her secret intercourse with Persia;
and, in the present state of our political
relations with the Russian empire,
it is important to inquire how far her
designs in the East have been attended
with success, in order that we may
be able to appreciate at their proper
value those rumours respecting the
advance of her armies in this direction,
which find a ready circulation
among those whom ignorance disposes
to credulity, and an exaggerated estimate
of the power and resources of
our enemy excites to alarm. Thus
we have had it regularly communicated
to us as a fact for the last six
months from India, that a Russian
army is at Oorjunge, two marches distant
from Khiva, with an occasional
intimation received from good authority,
that it is prepared to invade
India, reinforced by levies of indomitable
cavalry, supposed to have been
raised upon the Steppes of Tartary.
Alluding to such reports as these,
the Journal de St Petersburg inquires
naturally enough whether the Times
and its contemporaries have correspondents
in the little states of Upper
Asia, and records with much amusement
some of the most glaring inconsistencies
which have been gravely
listened to, and credited by the British
public. Thus, although Russia was
said to have formed a quadruple alliance
with the Khans of Khiva and
Boukhara, and Dost Mahomed, it was
nevertheless necessary to seize the
town of Khiva, which succumbed after
an energetic resistance of thirty-two
days—certainly a most improbable
mode this of cementing the alliance.
At the same time, it is due to another
portion of the home community to give
them the benefit of holding views of
a very different character. They utterly
ignore the influence of Russia in
the East—treat her possible advance
in that direction as a chimera—and
the power which she has already acquired
as a bugbear from which nothing
is to be apprehended. The fact
that views so diametrically opposed
to one another are very generally entertained
in this country, induces us to
hope that any information we may be
able to afford upon a subject which
has hitherto been scarcely investigated,
may prove both useful and interesting.
Among the vast and varied schemes
formed by Peter the Great, for increasing
his dominions and his influence
in the East, he early conceived
the design of opening up a trade with
those nations to which, of all European
powers, Russia was the most contiguous,
and whose riches at that period
found their outlet by different overland
routes to the great markets of
the West. In 1717, he sent a mission
to the Khan of Khiva, under Prince
Bekevitch, to negotiate a commercial
treaty. The attempt, however, proved
abortive, and Prince Bekevitch and
his whole troop were assassinated.
This catastrophe served its purpose,
in so far as it proved that the really
effective way of attaining the desired
end would ultimately be by coercion,
rather than by alliance. But as the
vast tract of intervening country was
inhabited by wandering tribes of
savages, their subjugation was involved
in any scheme of extended
conquest. The motives which stimulated
and encouraged Russia in the
accomplishment of this primary object,
have increased in proportion as the
possessions and influence of Great
Britain in India have been extended,
and that trade monopolised by the
enterprise and capital of this country,
which Peter the Great had destined
to flow in a very different direction.
The task, however, has proved one
which for a century has demanded the
exercise of a more than usual share of
Muscovite cunning and perseverance;
nor has it yet been so perfectly completed
as to render the conquest of
Khiva a matter of certain practicability.
It fortunately does not fall
within our limits to enter into any dissertation
upon the origin of the Kirghiz
Cuzzacks, or to attempt to chronicle
the early history of these tribes, which
is as vague and uncertain as records
of barbarism usually are. It appears
that the country now inhabited by
the Kirghiz Cuzzacks, was formerly
occupied by the Black Kirghiz or
Bouroutes, nomades who attained to
some degree of civilisation by reason
of the commercial relations which they
maintained with the Arabs, Boukharians,
and above all, with the Khazars,
who, inhabiting the Steppes of Southern
Russia, kept up a constant intercourse
with Constantinople. Towards
the close of the seventeenth century,
the Bouroutes were compelled finally
to emigrate to the neighbourhood
of Kashgar, thus relieving the southern
provinces of Siberia from the presence
of a tribe whose warlike and
predatory habits had proved a constant
source of annoyance and irritation.
The tranquillity of these provinces,
however, was of short duration.
The Kirghiz Cuzzacks, who now
extended their wanderings to the
borders of Siberia, claimed to be of
Turkish origin, and had formed a portion
of the subjects of the celebrated
Gengis Khan. They were originally
called Cuzzacks, and the prenomen of
Kirghiz was merely used as a distinctive
appellation. Spreading over the
Steppes of Tartary, they made frequent
inroads upon the Russian territory,
and in 1717 penetrated as far
as Kazan. Surrounded, however, by
tribes of Bashkirs, Calmucks, Zungars,
and Nogais, the Kirghiz were continually
attacking or being attacked,
while their division into three hordes,
the reason of which has never been
fully accounted for, did not increase
their warlike capabilities. Thus it
happened that the great horde was
completely subjugated by the powerful
tribe of the Zungars, whose territory
extended to the Chinese frontier;
and it soon after became apparent
that the middle and little hordes could
not much longer continue to make a
successful stand against the western
tribes. In this emergency, Aboulkhair,
the most celebrated of Kirghiz
Khans, perceived the advantage of
obtaining the protection of Russia. As,
however, both hordes were excessively
averse to any such proposal, the negotiations
were carried on with great
tact and secresy by Tevkelef, a Russian
agent, who guaranteed to Aboulkhair
the assistance of Russia, in
order to enable him to carry his designs
into execution. This, however,
did not become necessary; the consent
of the Kirghiz was ultimately
obtained, partly through the persuasive
eloquence of Tevkelef, and partly
by the influence of Aboulkhair; and
in 1734, the middle and little hordes
were formally enrolled as subjects of
the Empress Ann.
The submission thus obtained was
not of any very permanent character,
and Kirilof was sent with a small body
of troops into the Kirghiz Steppes to
take measures, which should insure the
permanent subjection of these tribes.
His instructions afford us the first
glimpse of the ulterior designs of Russia,
and the means proposed for their
execution. Kirilof was commanded
at once to build a town and fort at the
embouchure of the Ori; to assemble
the Khans and ancients of the two
hordes, and obtain from them, in the
presence of their subjects, the oath of
allegiance, and having succeeded in
this, he was to preserve the obedience
of the Kirghiz by gentleness or by
force, by presents or by menaces, according
to circumstances. The Ural
was to be considered the boundary of
the empire, and the newly-acquired
subjects were strictly prohibited from
crossing it. A caravan was to be despatched
across the Steppes to Boukhara,
with the least possible delay,
and every effort was to be used in
order to attract merchandise from
every part of Asia. Kirilof was himself
to examine the annexed country,
in the hope of discovering mines. A
port was to be established upon the
Sea of Aral, and ships built upon the
Ural, and kept ready to be transported
thither as soon as the town
should be built, and such terms made
with the Kirghiz as would facilitate
their conveyance, and that of the artillery
with which they were to be
provided.
Among his diplomatic instructions
Kirilof was told to avail himself of the
animosity which existed between the
Kirghiz and Bashkirs, to restrain it
as much as possible so long as they
continued subservient to the designs
of Russia; but, in case of disaffection
being exhibited on either side,
he was to excite their mutual jealousies
and thus save the expenditure
of Russian troops. The exportation
of ammunition was strictly prohibited,
nor was Aboulkhair to be supplied
with pecuniary assistance to carry
on war with the Khivans, or to be
encouraged in it. It was considered
peculiarly desirable that as much information
as possible should be acquired
relative to the more distant frontier
tribes, and more particularly the Zungars,
who possessed Turkistan, and who
ranked amongst the most powerful of
these. Kirilof, however, had scarcely
commenced to carry out these instructions,
and had just founded the
town of Orenburgh, which has since
risen to a position of such importance
as the emporium of the Eastern trade
of Russia, when he died. Thus had it
been reserved for the Empress Ann
to take the first step towards accomplishing
what Peter the Great had
meditated, and was about to attempt
after the Swedish war when death
terminated his career.
It was not long after Kirilof’s
death before a revolt among the
Bashkirs and Calmucks rendered it
necessary for his successor to stimulate
Aboulkhair to attack the rebellious
tribes. Indeed the subjects of
the Khan, unaccustomed to so much
tranquillity, desired nothing better
than to be let loose upon their old
foes, and entered upon the war
with such good will that they not
only speedily succeeded in suppressing
the rebellion, but created some anxiety
to Russia lest a portion of
her subjects might be altogether extirpated,
and the counter-irritation,
which she desired to preserve to keep
Aboulkhair in check, destroyed; for
it was evidently essential to the success
of the system that no one tribe
should acquire such a preponderance
over the others as no longer to dread
them, or require the protection of
Russia. The ambition of Aboulkhair,
however, was sufficiently restrained
by the fear of endangering the life of
his son, who was retained at St
Petersburg as a hostage. Indeed,
without these pledges of the good
faith of the border tribes, there was
no means of insuring their submission
longer than it was consistent with
their own convenience; and throughout
the later history of the Kirghiz,
we find them continually intriguing
for assistance with their powerful
neighbours, sending hostages to Peking
as often as to St Petersburg, and endeavouring
so to bring to bear the
influence of their protectors as to
secure their own ends, without permanently
compromising their independence.
Thus the allegiance of
the Kirghiz to Russia was in a great
degree nominal, and was resumed and
cast off at pleasure. The advantages,
however, which Russia derived from
her uncertain dominion over her inconstant
neighbours, and the hopes she entertained
of rendering it permanent,
were so great as to make it expedient
to deal leniently with such troublesome
conduct; and she soon learnt to discern
how far she might extort obedience
and make her will felt, without
driving those whom she desired
to rule to seek some less exacting
protector.
Thus it will appear that the governor
of Orenburgh was in a good
school for diplomatic training, and
after a successful administration here,
was competent to officiate as minister
at any capital in Europe. To know
how best to profit by the distresses of
his neighbours was the sum and substance
of his policy, and just in proportion
as they were desirous of propitiating
Russia, did Russia refuse to
be easily propitiated. So it happened
that, after the plunder and massacre
of the Calmucks and Bashkirs, Aboulkhair
humbly sued for pardon,—for a
new bugbear had risen in the person of
the warlike Galdane Tsyrène, Khan of
the Zungars, who held hostages both
from the great and middle hordes; and
the governor of Orenburgh, of course,
pretended to hesitate before receiving
the renewed allegiance of the little
horde. This conjuncture of circumstances
was deemed favourable to the
project of a town on the Sea of Aral,
which, at Aboulkhair’s request, was to
be built at the mouth of the Syr (Jaxartes),
and an engineer officer was despatched
to carry it into execution: the
difficulties in the way, however, proved
insurmountable, and the scheme fell
to the ground. An attempt to carry
out another article of Kirilof’s instructions
was equally unfortunate,
and the first caravan ever despatched
from Orenburgh to Boukhara was plundered
on the steppes. Shortly after
this Aboulkhair, who, profiting by the
protection of Russia, if not by her assistance,
had possessed himself of Khiva,
was driven out of that country by the
formidable Nadir Shah. From this
period his power gradually declined,
and he was assassinated not long after
the death of his enemy, the Khan of
the Zungars. Russia obtained the election
of Nourali, his son, as his successor,
and offered him the use of a thousand
men for fifteen days to erect a tomb to
his father, on the condition that it
should be four days’ march on the direct
road to Khiva, and that a town should
be built near it. Engineering and every
other assistance was afforded, in the
hope that fixed habitations might be
established at least at one spot upon
the steppes; but the suspicions of the
Kirghiz were roused, and they positively
refused to permit the attempt,
reminding the engineer officer, who
endeavoured to overcome their objections,
of the conquest of Astrakhan
and Kazan, and assuring him that if
those nomades had not fixed themselves
where they did, their descendants
would have been free still.
Nourali had not long held the dignity
of Khan before he offered to retake
Khiva if Russia would furnish him
with 10,000 men, and the necessary
artillery. This was declined, as it
was apparent that the conquest of
Khiva by tribes who wished to
strengthen themselves against the
authority of Russia, would only retard
her own views of conquest in the
same direction, which could never be
accomplished until the Kirghiz themselves
were thoroughly reduced to
subjection. One of the most striking
illustrations of the method by which
Russia hoped to arrive at so desirable
a consummation, is afforded by an act
of singular perfidy, of which Neplouieff,
then governor of Orenburgh,
was the perpetrator. The Bashkirs
who inhabited what is now the province
of Orenburgh, although they had
been subject to Russia ever since the
reign of Ivan Groznoi, had always
been most insubordinate. In 1755
they originated a revolt in which the
Kazan Tartars took part. It soon
spread so widely as to cause the government
much alarm, since the possibility
of a junction being formed
with the Kirghiz to the south rendered
the position of the Russian line
extremely critical. Neplouieff, however,
who was a man of resource, devised
a notable plan for extricating
himself from his dangerous situation.
Raising an army, chiefly composed of
Don Cossacks and Calmucks, he succeeded
in intimidating the insurgents,
and, by promising pardon to those
who would submit, he for the time
put down the rebellion: those who did
not trust his offer sought refuge with
the Kirghiz. Fearing that the lull
was merely temporary, Neplouieff
perceived that the only real safety
lay in sowing the seeds of irreconcilable
enmity between the Bashkirs
and Kirghiz. He determined, therefore,
to deliver into the hands of the
latter the wives and children of those
of the Bashkirs who had trusted in
his offers of pardon; upon two conditions—first,
that the Kirghiz should
come into the province of Orenburgh,
and forcibly carry off their prizes;
secondly, that they should give up the
Bashkir refugees to the Russian government.
He communicated this
happy thought to St Petersburg,
where it met with the royal approval,
and an intimation was received by
the Kirghiz, to the effect that the
Empress in her bounty had made
them a present of the wives and children
of the Bashkirs. The voluptuous
Kirghiz rushed to the spoil. Their
unfortunate victims, confiding in the
promise of Neplouieff, were taken by
surprise; and although they fought
well for everything that was most
dear to them, those of the men who did
not escape were brutally massacred,
and the Kirghiz returned triumphantly
laden with their living booty.
The Bashkirs no sooner came back to
their homes than they vowed vengeance,
and applied to the Russian
government to be allowed to cross
the border to obtain satisfaction for
such deep injuries. Neplouieff publicly
proclaimed that the Empress could
not permit so bloodthirsty a proceeding;
and when he had thereby thrown
the Kirghiz off their guard, he gave
secret orders to the commanders of
the garrisons on the line, not to stop
the transit of armed Bashkirs. When
these latter learnt that the way to the
Kirghiz steppes was thus open to
them, large bands poured across the
frontier line, pounced upon the unsuspecting
Kirghiz—who, trusting in
the promised protection of Russia,
were enjoying the possession of their
prizes in fancied security—returned
with interest the pillage and massacre
their own tribe had suffered, and,
regaining most of those whom they
had supposed lost for ever, conveyed
them in safety to their own homes.
Nourali complained bitterly of so flagrant
a breach of good faith. Neplouieff
answered that the Kirghiz had
given up all the Bashkir refugees not
according to agreement; that the
bargain was therefore at an end; and
that he might shortly expect another
inroad of Bashkirs. The Kirghiz
prepared for their reception, and the
two tribes continued mutually to
slaughter one another, until Neplouieff,
judging that they were so much weakened
as no longer to be formidable
separately, and hated each other too
cordially ever to be united, prohibited
the Bashkirs from crossing the frontier,
and thus put a stop to the war.
About this period the empire of the
Zungars was overturned by the
Chinese, and the Kirghiz grand
horde delivered from their conquerors.
They increased and spread
rapidly under a powerful and enterprising
Khan, vanquishing the Calmucks
on the east, and extending
their incursions to Tashkend. One of
the most remarkable events, however,
in the history of these steppes, was
the Calmuck emigration from the
shores of the Volga to join their brethren
on the frontiers of China who had
at the same time been freed from the
yoke of the Zungars. This migration
has been ascribed to various causes.
Whatever may have originated it, the
Russian government exerted all its energies
to overtake the fugitives. The
cupidity of all the tribes of Central
Asia was roused to check the advance
of more than twenty-eight thousand
tents of Calmucks, who, with their
flocks and families, performed this
wonderful journey; and, in spite of the
most incredible natural obstacles, encountered,
with more or less success,
the attacks of the three hordes of
Kirghiz, fairly distancing a Russian
army that was sent in pursuit from
the lines of Orenburgh. The Black
Kirghiz or Bouroutes, however, made
such terrible havoc among these unfortunate
adventurers, that they lost
about half their number before arriving
at their destination.
During the reign of the Empress
Catharine, the relations of Russia with
the Kirghiz tended more than ever to
two results which it had mainly in view:
the first was to establish fixed habitations
in the two hordes; the second,
to secure the inviolability of caravans.
The forts of Troisk and Semipalatinsk
were built as trading stations,
and a town was projected upon
the banks of the Emba nearly one-third
of the way to Khiva. This, however,
was not then carried out. Indeed,
notwithstanding the efforts made
to tame and civilise the Kirghiz, they
ever proved most pertinacious barbarians.
The mosques built here and
there for their use upon the steppe
were allowed to fall into decay; and
although caravans were no longer so
invariably plundered as formerly, the
attempt to erect caravanserais on the
road to Khiva for their accommodation
failed signally. Agriculturists
were sent to their encampments from
Russia; but the art of cultivation has
scarcely improved to this day, nor has
the extent of cultivated ground increased.
Nourali, in spite of many
protestations of loyalty, was always
most insubordinate, and, as alleged
by Russia, he encouraged his tribe in
the capture of Russian slaves for the
Khivan market, so as ultimately to
incur the vengeance of the government,
and render an expedition to
the sources of the Emba necessary
to recover the captives. These, however,
had been transferred to Khiva
before the arrival of the Russian
troops, who compensated themselves
for their trouble and disappointment
by retaliating on their enemies after
their own fashion, and capturing
two hundred and thirteen Kirghiz,
women and children.
Not long afterwards, the power of
Nourali was much shaken by the growing
popularity of an adventurer named
Syrym, whose terrible and successful
inroads into Russia soon procured him
the support of the greater portion of
the tribe. The policy of Russia on this
occasion is worthy of notice. Perceiving
that the ability of the usurper
would render him a formidable
neighbour, she offered to withdraw
her protection from Nourali, and
place him at the head of the tribe
under another title than that of
Khan. Syrym seized the opportunity
thus presented of getting rid of his
rival. Nourali was for no ostensible
reason deposed, a new constitution
formed, and Syrym was placed as
representative of the assembly of the
Kirghiz little horde. The middle
horde had some time previous to this
increased in importance under an enterprising
chief, who consolidated his
power so successfully, by maintaining
relations with China, that he was
enabled to throw off the Muscovite
yoke. Meantime Catharine directed
her attention more exclusively than
ever to the internal organisation of
the little horde. She constituted tribunals
in three of the tribes, the
heads of which were salaried by
Russia; presents of land were made
to those of the Kirghiz who would
establish themselves in the empire,
and permission was given them to
settle wherever they pleased within
the frontier; in consequence of which
forty-five thousand tents wintered in
Russia the same year. Syrym, however,
proved faithless. He was discovered
to be tampering with the
Turks, who were then at war with
Russia, and finally threw off his allegiance.
The Empress had now gained
a sort of prescriptive right to the
election of the chief of the horde;
her influence assumed a permanent
character, and she was enabled to enforce
the regulations she had imposed.
It is adduced as an evidence of the improved
state of things, that no less than
twenty-two thousand tents, at their
own request, established themselves
inside the Russian frontier, where
they have remained peaceable subjects
ever since. The real fact that
this emigration was compulsory does
not alter the value of the testimony.
During all this while, the grand
horde, whose remote position rendered
them less amenable to Russia, had
not been enjoying independence. It
seemed essential to the existence of
these wandering tribes that they should
be protected by the countries on whose
frontiers they occasionally encamped—and
the grand horde had been
subjects successively of the Khan of
Kokan and the Emperor of China.
About this time, however, a large
portion of it under the Khan transferred
their allegiance to the Empress,
who now found her influence extending
more rapidly than ever. The
middle horde was shortly after compelled
to follow the example. This
horde had, indeed, enjoyed greater
tranquillity and independence than
either of the others; it had neither been
exposed to such repeated attacks from
without, nor suffered, except for short
intervals, from the protection of Russia.
Now, however, tribunals of
justice similar to those in the little
horde were constituted; and not long
after, it was thought necessary to
draw out rules for the internal administration
of such of the Kirghiz tribes
as were definitely comprised in the
category of Inorodtsï. The Inorodtsï
are defined by Russia to be
“subjects of Russia, without being
Russians, or being confounded with
the general population of the empire;—colonists,
constituting colonies
of their own, with their own regulations.
They are half-savage nations,
to whom the empire, interested,
no doubt, but always benevolent,
allows the advantage of its enlightened
protection.” A few extracts from the
regulations drawn up for the government
of the Kirghiz, may not be uninteresting,
as illustrating the mode in
which Russia proposed to exercise
over these remote tribes that protectorate
which has now become so proverbial
as the distinguishing feature
of her aggressive policy.
The Kirghiz are divided into volostes;
these volostes into aouls. An
aoul is generally composed of one hundred
and seventy tents, and a volost
of ten or twelve aouls. A division
contains fifteen or twenty volostes.
The people of these divisions may
communicate with one another without
permission, but the limits are fixed by
the officers of the quartermaster’s
department attached to the superior
authority of the line. The divisions
are divided into those which border
with countries not dependent on Russia—the
numbers of which should be
as few as possible—and those which
abut upon the Russian frontier, which
should be as numerous as possible.
The aouls are governed by starchines
publicly elected every three
years. The volostes are governed by
sultans; the office of sultan is hereditary.
In each division there is a
chamber of administration (Prikaz),
constituted by a president or starchi-sultan,
who is the highest authority
in the division, and is elected for three
years by the starchines, and receives
1200 rubles annually; two Russian
members, who are named by the
superior authority of the province, and
receive 1000 rubles annually; and two
grandees, who are also elected by the
starchines for two years. Should the
Prikaz disapprove of the popular election
of a starchine, it cannot reject
him, but refers the matter to the
superior authority. None of the members
of the chamber can resign without
permission from the same source.
The starchi-sultan ranks with a major
in the Russian army. If he is twice
elected, he is raised to the rank of a
nobleman of the empire. The other
members rank as Russian employés
of the 9th class; the sultans of volostes
as of the 12th. The starchines
and grandees rank with mayors of
communities. From this it would
appear that, though all the members
of the government are nominally
elected, there is not one of the offices,
from the starchi-sultan downwards,
that is not under the control of the
superior Russian authority of the
province. There is another tribunal
presided over by the starchi-sultan,
the functions of which are to make
arrangements for the safety of the
people in time of trouble; to watch
over the domestic interests of the
community, and encourage industry;
to allow none to take the law into
their own hands, no plundering of
caravans; and, after due trial, to punish
the offenders with death if necessary.
There is a commanda or company of
soldiers quartered near the Prikaz to
keep the peace and protect caravans,
and sentinels must be kept upon the
boundaries of each division. Permission
may be given to trade, but Chinese
merchants found in the divisions
are to be sent back to the frontier.
Migrations into Russia by Kirghiz
are not allowed without permission,
and the sultans are personally responsible
for the observance of the prescribed
rules, and for the public peace
and security. Houses for the members
and officials connected with the Prikaz
are to be built together with hospitals
in each division, and a barrack for
the Cossacks. For the first five years
no taxes are levied; and after that the
Issak, or a contribution of one animal
out of every hundred, becomes due—except
in the case of camels. Horses
must be supplied gratuitously for
Cossack regiments; and the line of
communication must be maintained
between each division and the frontier.
Intercourse must be carried on daily
between the aoul and the sultan, and
the latter is ordered to keep up a
weekly communication with the Russian
authority by a courier on horseback.
The corn trade is to be encouraged,
and government granaries
instituted; but the importation of corn
brandy, or the distillation of it in the
divisions, is prohibited. The cultivation
of land is to be encouraged in every
way. Five or six square versts round
the Prikaz is the exclusive perquisite
of the starchi-sultan; the other members
are entitled to different proportions,
as well as every domiciled
Cossack or agriculturally disposed
Kirghiz, provided he steadily perseveres
in his new occupation.
The land then becomes hereditary.
The Russian members and Cossacks
are specially enjoined to set the
example, and show to the ignorant
Kirghiz the use of hedges and ditches.
Implements of husbandry, and other
assistance, will be supplied by government.
Missions and schools are to be
established, and the Kirghiz to be permitted
to send their children to Russia
for their education. The superior
Russian authority is commanded to
make a tour of the divisions once a year.
Slavery is prohibited. During
the introduction of these rules, it is to
be proclaimed as publicly as possible
that the whole middle horde is under
the Russian rule, and that faithful
subjects on either side of the frontier
shall enjoy the same rights. They must
also be translated, and those volostes
who do not submit to them are to be
rigorously excluded from contact with
those who do. So long, therefore, as
the little horde will not conform to
these rules, they are to be regarded as
strangers. The lines of Siberia and
the forts along it are not to be considered
as fixed establishments; but
the frontier is to be gradually extended
as the new regime is propagated
and embraces more distant portions
of the tribe. The effective
movement of the frontier line is only
to take place upon the decision of the
supreme authority,—when a detailed
and circumstantial plan is to be presented,
showing a favourable conjuncture
of circumstances, and taking
into consideration the interests of the
frontier posts and local situations.
Hence it appears that “the effective
movement of the frontier line” into
their territory is one of those privileges
which Russia, “interested, no doubt,
but always benevolent,” allows to
the Inorodtsï or frontier nations to
whom she accords her protection.
The savage character of the Kirghiz,
however, has proved their chief protection;
for these rules for an improved
system of internal organisation, so skilfully
designed to destroy their nationality,
have never been fully carried
into effect, and the larger proportion
of the Kirghiz have maintained their
independence more entirely than the
inhabitants of the more civilised countries
of the west.
From the account we have already
given of the policy of Russia with
respect to these hordes, it is plain that,
while she professes to encourage and
protect their advances towards civilisation,
her real object is their total
subjugation; and the only possible
way of accounting for her efforts to
make an acquisition intrinsically so
undesirable, is by the fact that it is
necessary to her ulterior designs upon
Khiva; and therefore it is that our
inquiries are more especially directed
to that part of the Kirghiz steppe
through which a Russian army advancing
upon Khiva would be compelled
to march. So few travellers
have recently visited these remote
countries, and the information which
we can obtain from Russian sources is
so very meagre, and liable to so much
suspicion, that it would be impossible
here to enter into a detailed or minute
analysis of the state of feeling towards
Russia which prevails among
the tribes of the little horde, or describe
the facilities for moving large
bodies of troops which Russia may recently
have established upon the line
of march. We know that ostensibly her
influence extends over all the Kirghiz
inhabiting the country between the
Sea of Aral and the Caspian, and
that the boundary line between the
Kirghiz and the Turcomans, in this
direction, is merely imaginary, following
as nearly as possible the 44th
parallel of latitude. On the east
of the Sea of Aral the Syr is the limit
of Russian influence; and to the
south of that, the Oozbegs and Karakalpaks
extend to Khiva, forming a
portion of the subjects of that government.
There are four routes by which a
Russian army could cross the steppes
of Tartary to Khiva. That which is
best known is identical with the great
caravan route from Orenburgh to
Boukhara, as far as the southeast
corner of the Sea of Aral, where it
branches off to Khiva. The country
has been accurately described by Meyendorff
and Eversmann, who made the
journey by separate routes to Boukhara
in 1820. Meyendorff was attached to
a mission, under M. de Negri, sent to
negotiate a commercial treaty with
the Khan of Boukhara; and as he
travelled with a heavy caravan and
some troops, his journey gives us
some idea of the difficulties which
would be opposed to an army following
the same line. For the first three
hundred miles these would not be
very serious. The country, though
partially desert and hilly, is well
supplied with water. Numerous rivulets,
frozen in winter, dry in summer,
and abundant in spring and autumn,
run down the valleys; and upon their
banks enough verdure is found to
satisfy the wants of the camels. The
aouls of the Kirghiz are frequent
where the pasture is good; and at
this short distance from the frontier
they are comparatively submissive,
and their assistance in transporting
the artillery and heavy baggage would
be indispensable to the Russians. The
camels, though enduring, and of a
good breed, are not accustomed to
heavy loads, and are excessively slow
as compared with those of the Arabian
deserts. Tombs are the only buildings
to be seen upon the whole route,
which is of the most cheerless character
imaginable. The Ilek and the
Emba are the most considerable
streams. Beyond the latter river,
the road, by a rocky pass, crosses the
hills of Moughodjar, which are accounted
important in the steppe
country, above which they rise to
a height of nearly a thousand feet.
The southern slopes of these hills are
utterly devoid of vegetation; and here
the real hardships of the way commence.
The desert of Borzouk, which
intervenes between this range and the
Sea of Aral, furnishes a most scanty
supply of water, and is composed of
deep moving sand, rendering the carriage
of artillery very arduous. Many
of the carts accompanying Meyendorff’s
expedition were burnt for fuel,
and the cattle suffered severely from
want of water, which, when it was
procurable at all, was generally very
bitter or brackish. It was often found
at a depth of five feet from the surface.
Fodder was equally scarce,
camel-thorn and wormwood scrub
forming the entire means of subsistence
for the camels. To add to the
dreary aspect of the country, extensive
saline deposits are crossed frequently,
while occasionally the track
skirts a salt lake; but few inhabitants
are met with on these desolate wastes,
and those not to be depended upon.
The expedition was upwards of a
month in reaching the Sea of Aral
from Orenburgh, and, travelling along
its desert shores, arrived at last at the
mouths of the Syr or Jaxartes. It is
now reported that a line of Cossacks
has been established along the whole
of this route. But we are almost inclined
to doubt the practicability of
permanent posts being maintained
across the great Borzouk sands, which
extend from the Moughodjar mountains
to the Sea of Aral. Between
Orenburgh and these mountains we
know that Cossack posts do exist;
and it is said that a garrison has been
placed upon the Emba, which would
serve as a cantonment for reserves.
This station was first established here
at the time of Peroffsky’s expedition.
This general succeeded, with ten thousand
men, in reaching an intrenched
camp half-way between the Emba and
the Sea of Aral; but here (his journey
having been undertaken in the dead
of winter) he was stopped by the
snow-drifts; and although he successfully
defended himself from the attacks
of the Oozbeg and Turcoman troops,
sent from Khiva to arrest his further
progress, he was compelled to retreat
from his critical position, after suffering
the loss of more than three-fourths
of his men—thus proving that the
obstacles which nature interposed
to prevent his invading Khiva were
more formidable than those which
were to be encountered from Khivan
troops. Of the object of this expedition
we shall speak presently. Its
failure has been held to establish the
fact that the transport of an army
across the Kirghiz steppes is utterly
impracticable. This is a point, however,
which does not deserve to be
thus summarily decided upon. Russia
has evidently not abandoned the idea
of invading Khiva; and in spite of
our assertions of its non-feasibility,
she may prove some day that her
endeavours to improve the means of
communication with the shores of the
Sea of Aral have not been unavailing.
She has established a port at the mouth
of the Jaxartes, and launched two
iron steamers upon waters skimmed
heretofore only by the reed canoe of
the savage Kirghiz. And the determination
displayed, in arrangements
such as these, to make this route
available, should teach us not to treat
too lightly the efforts of a powerful
and ambitious nation to subvert the
existing political organisation of the
states of Central Asia, and direct their
resources against the single European
power which has hitherto monopolised
the lion’s share of their commerce.
At the same time, it must not be supposed
that the nature of the country
to be traversed is the only impediment
to the transport of troops. The
southern Kirghiz are sufficiently far
removed from the frontier of Russia
not to dread its punishment; and as
voluntary allegiance is never to be
depended upon to the same extent as
that which has been enforced, so the
insubordinate tribes of the little horde,
tempted by the prospect of plunder
which the camp of the invading army
would offer to them, might, by judiciously
planned night assaults, inconceivably
harass its movements; while,
should they desire altogether to check
the further advance of the army into
their territory, burning the dry shrubs
which form the only pasturage, or
poisoning the few scattered wells
upon which the army is dependent,
are devices with which such savages
are familiar. Moreover, they alone
could supply the camels necessary for
the transport of commissariat and
artillery; and were they to desert the
army in these sandy wastes, pursuit
would be impossible. Hence it follows
that the co-operation of the Kirghiz is
essential to the success of an expedition
through their country; and we
gather from the universal testimony
of travellers, that such co-operation
is not to be depended upon. They
are avaricious, treacherous, and indolent,
yet possessing violent passions.
For a century they have professed
allegiance to Russia, during
which period she has endeavoured to
coax them into a state of permanent
obedience by a lavish expenditure,
and the gentlest treatment; by the
building of mosques, houses, schools,
and courts of justice; by the appointment
of khans, and by the encouragement
of agriculture; and she has
succeeded no better than China, who
uses threats instead of entreaties,
force instead of presents, and who, by
the most excessive cruelty, has fruitlessly
endeavoured to force her commands
upon the grand horde. The
Russian Kirghiz still continue to misbehave
and apologise as usual: they
still sell slaves to Khiva, and deny
their guilt; and Russia, unable to
punish them, accords them her gracious
protection, because she hopes to
march, by their help, some day to Khiva
to—recapture her slaves! Indeed, it
is not to be expected that Kirghiz will
respect Russians when they sell their
own children to Russians themselves,
and, in spite of the professed prohibition
upon this traffic, continue to receive,
on an average, three bags of
corn for a boy, and two for a girl.
No wonder the Russian trader finds
this a profitable investment. The general
trade, which consists of the exchange
of horses, cows, sheep and
goats, for grain and some of the simple
luxuries of life, has decreased within
the last few years. The population of
the grand horde, partly subject to
China, and partly independent, is
estimated at four hundred thousand.
The middle horde, the northern portion
of which is really subject to
Russia, and the whole nominally so,
numbers about a million; and the little
horde, whose allegiance is similarly
divided, contains only two hundred
thousand souls.
Hitherto we have only described
the route to Khiva as far as the
Jaxartes, because it is probable
that a Russian army would embark
there for Khiva. The Jaxartes divides
into numerous channels near its
mouth, forming an extensive delta,
covered with reeds so tall that, although
Meyendorff and Eversmann visited
the embouchure for the purpose,
they could not catch a glimpse of the
waters of the lake. These reeds, matted
together, form floating islands;
and the natives construct rafts
and canoes with them, upon which to
cross the deep broad stream of the
Syr. Forests of rushes fringe the
southern and eastern coasts of the
Sea of Aral, which is reported to be
shallow throughout its whole extent.
The banks of the Syr are considered
the most favoured region in the globe
by the Kirghiz, who there find trees
occasionally six feet high, and rejoice
in vegetation of a corresponding luxuriance.
Upon some islands there
are singular ruins of tombs and temples.
It occupies a caravan five days
of incessant marching through tall
rushes to cross the delta. The principal
arm of the river is said by Eversmann to
be eight hundred yards broad. To the
south of the Jaxartes, the route passes
through a wood of saxaul, a species of
tamarisk, and then crosses the worst
desert in this part of Asia—the Kisil
Koum, or Red Sand Desert. A loaded
caravan is obliged to carry with it a five
days’ supply of water, and is exposed
to the attacks of the Kirghiz and
Oozbegs who are subject to Khiva, and
who inhabit the eastern shores of the
Sea of Aral. It would be madness for
a Russian army to attempt this route,
and therefore the port has been wisely
established at the mouth of the Syr.
On the arrival of Meyendorff at Boukhara,
after a journey of seventy-one
days from Orenburgh, fifty of the
horses which formed part of the escort
died of fatigue.
The second route to which we have
referred, passes along the western
shores of the Sea of Aral. It was traversed
in 1842 by a Russian mission
to Khiva, and has been described by
Basiner, a German, who accompanied
the expedition. He left Orenburgh
in August, the most trying time of
the year, but found pasture abundant
as far as the Ilek; it becomes
scarcer between that river and the
Emba. The route followed the
line of Cossack posts at first; then
crossing the Moughodjar hills, it
enters upon the desert of the Oust
Ourt, at a distance of about six
hundred versts from Orenburgh. This
plateau, elevated more than a thousand
feet above the sea, is perfectly
level, and is composed of deep sand.
For days not a hill was visible, and
our traveller records passing a mound
three feet high as a curiosity. Cliffs
overhang the Sea of Aral, and occasionally
rivulets trickle into it, but
water is sometimes not met with for
two or three days at a time. For
three weeks not even a wandering
Kirghiz was seen; and then, at the
south western corner of the Sea of
Aral, only the most savage specimens
were met with. Still this is the route
which, if there be any truth in the
rumour of a Russian army being at
Oorjunge, it most probably must have
taken; unless they had been conveyed
across the Sea of Aral by steam, as, if
they had followed its Eastern shores,
they would have marched direct upon
Khiva. Altogether the journey lasted
seven weeks, and the description here
given of the route does not lead us to
suppose for a moment that it would
be practicable for troops, more especially
if their passage was disputed.
The third route, which has ever been
regarded by Russia with a more favourable
eye, crosses from Mung
Ishlak, on the Caspian, to Khiva, over
the southern portion of this same plateau,
and has been accurately described
by Captain Abbott. He estimates the
highest point of the Oust Ourt steppe
at two thousand feet above the
sea-level, and gives a picture of the
route, calculated to appal the most determined
general that ever led an
army. Although it is only four hundred
and eighty miles, or about half
as far from the Russian fort of
Alexandrofski, on the eastern shores
of the Caspian, to Khiva, as from
Orenburgh to the same place, the
difficulties of the traject would be
far greater. Not even the tent of a
Kirghiz was seen by Abbott during
an interval of eight days: herbage was
always scarce; and on one occasion
the wells were one hundred and sixty
miles apart. But the most serious
objection to this route lay in the fact,
that the greater part of it passes
through the country inhabited by the
tribes of Turcomans, which are subjects
of Khiva, and a far more courageous
and enterprising people than the
Kirghiz. For a lengthened period
the troops would be obliged to sustain
the attacks of a most pertinacious
foe, in addition to the frightful hardships
incidental to the route. Caravans,
no doubt, prefer coming from
Russia by Astrakhan and Mung
Ishlak, to going round by Orenburgh;
but the requirements of a caravan are
very different from those of an army,
and not until every soldier is supplied
with a camel can the same rules be
made applicable to both.
The fourth and last route is that
which Mouraviev followed, in an
expedition which he made to the
country of the Turcomans, and afterwards
to Khiva, at the desire of the
Russian government, in 1819–20. The
objects of this mission, undertaken
a very short time before that of M. de
Negri to Boukhara, throws considerable
light upon the policy of Russia
in these states. After the fatal termination
of Prince Bekevitch’s expedition,
it became evident that, without
propitiating the Turcomans, it would
be impossible to maintain friendly relations
with the countries lying beyond
them; and in 1813, M. Rtichichev,
the general then commanding
in Georgia, sent into Turcomania
Jean Mouratov, an Armenian merchant
of Derbend, who, carrying on commercial
transactions at Astrabad, had
preserved relations with that country.
At this period the Turcomans were
an independent race, at war with Persia,
and their alliance with Russia
would prove a most opportune assistance
to this latter power, who would
thus command the whole northern
Persian frontier. The proposal made
by the Russian envoy for such an alliance,
was eagerly received by the
Khan of the Turcomans, and deputies
sent to treat with Rtichichev. They
found him at Gulistan, in Karabagh,
concluding peace with Aboul Hhussein
Khan. The Persian plenipotentiary,
perceiving at once the danger of the
proposed alliance between the Russians
and Turcomans, objected to treat
unless it were abandoned. This was
agreed to by Russia; and many of the
unfortunate Turcomans, feeling they
were no longer able to resist Persia,
submitted to that power, giving hostages
to insure their future good behaviour.
The Khan, however, with
many followers, retired to Khiva for
shelter; while another portion of the
tribe took refuge upon the shores of
the Caspian, in the bay of Balkhan,
where they were beyond the reach of
a Persian army—and they have ever
since not only maintained their independence,
but have become the most
successful slave-dealers in this part of
the world. Five years after the treaty
of Gulistan, and while still at peace
with Persia, Russia, anxious to secure
the alliance of a tribe whose
hostility to that power would materially
affect the existing state of their
mutual political relations, deliberately,
and in defiance of an express stipulation
to the contrary, reopened communications
with the independent
portion of the Turcoman nation, and
Major Ponomarev and Mouraviev
were sent to negotiate the act of treachery.
The following passage from
Major Ponomarev’s instructions may
serve to illustrate their general character:—“From
address in your conduct,
the most favourable results may
be anticipated; and upon this point
the knowledge which you have of the
Tartar language will be most useful.
In your character of European, do not
consider that flattery is a means which
you cannot employ. It is very common
among Asiatic nations; and although
it may cost you something,
you will find it to your advantage not
to fear being too lavish of it. Your
residence among a people who are almost
altogether unknown to us, will
furnish you, better than my instructions
can, with light sufficient to
guide you. As I believe in your capacity
and zeal, I flatter myself that
this attempt to form amicable alliances
with the Turcomans will not be without
success, and that the knowledge
you will acquire of the country will
facilitate the ulterior designs of government.”
The first Turcoman encampment
visited was at the southeast
corner of the Caspian, near Cape
Serebrenoi. The Turcomans were
delighted at the prospect of a Russian
alliance, and of seeing a fort built
on Cape Serebrenoi. “We will have
revenge,” they said, “on the Persians
for their robberies. We do not know
how to construct a fort; but when we
make a general call to arms, we can
bring ten thousand men into the field,
and beat the Persians. Only five years
ago we cut their Sardars to pieces near
here, and carried away their cattle.”
It is clear that if Major Ponomarev
was prone to be too sparing of flattery,
he did not scruple to betray to
the Turcomans the ultimate designs of
his government upon its allies the
Persians. The Turcomans are agriculturists;
they also possess large
flocks and herds, and, from their proximity
to the Persian frontier, have
attained some little degree of civilisation.
They dress like Persians, and
have adopted many of their manners
and customs; but they are easily impressed
by superior intelligence and
civilisation, and Mouraviev anticipates
no obstacles, so far as they are concerned,
to the movements of troops.
The route to Khiva is tolerably well
supplied with pasture and water for
the first few days after leaving Krasnavodsk;
but then the same terrible
desert must be crossed that in every
direction divides Khiva from Russia,
and for five or six days water is unprocurable.
The nature of the country
is similar to that already described;
but this is the shortest of the four
routes, Mouraviev having accomplished
it in seventeen days. At
Krasnavodsk, as at Alexandrofski, the
Russians have built a fort; thus having
a starting-point for each of the
routes to Khiva. The ostensible motive
for building the two forts on the
Caspian, was to protect the Russian
fishermen from their Turcoman allies,
who occasionally sell them at Khiva
as slaves.
So long, indeed, as stray Russians
continue to be kidnapped by the frontier
tribes, will the Czar have a fair
excuse for waging war, not only with
those tribes themselves, but with the
nations to whom his subjects are sold
as slaves. He will continue desirous to
extend the frontier of his empire, simply
because he cannot set at liberty these
unfortunates without doing so. Such
was the object of Peroffsky’s expedition;
the origin of which, as told to
Abbott by the Khan of Khiva, is illustrative
of what we have been saying.
It was to the following effect:
During the war between Khiva and
Boukhara, about thirty years ago, a
rich caravan, escorted by two hundred
infantry and two guns, was sent
by Russia to the latter state. To reach
its destination, however, it was compelled
to pass through part of Khiva,
or Khaurism, as the whole country is
called. The Khan, fearing that so desirable
an acquisition might be used by
his enemy against him, politely intimated
to the Russian commander his
objection to the further advance of the
caravan. In spite of this prohibition,
the latter attempted to force a passage.
Khivan troops were sent to oppose
him in the Kisil Koum, where they
inflicted serious loss, compelling the
troops to retreat to the Russian frontier,
and plundered the caravan. Fifteen
years afterwards the Russians
built the fort of Alexandrofski, in
what was really Khivan territory,
and soon after seized some Khivan
caravans trading in Russia, and retained
five hundred and fifty merchants
as prisoners. Upon her ambassador
being sent to demand their
release, the Khan was informed that
he must first release all the Russian
slaves. As an earnest of his intention
to do so, he sent six to Russia, demanding
an equal number of Khivans.
The Russians were retained, and the
ambassador’s brother imprisoned, but
no Khivans were released. Upon
this a third ambassador, with a hundred
and twenty captives, were surrendered,
but no answer was returned.
“I therefore,” said the Khan, “perceived
that Russia was only playing
upon my credulity. It is six months
since the return of my last ambassador.”
At this very time there was
an intrenched camp on the Emba, and
an advanced post half-way between
that river and the Sea of Aral. As we
before remarked, the snows, and not
the Khivans, rendered that expedition
fruitless; and further attempts of a
similar nature were put a stop to by
the gallant exploit of Sir Richmond
Shakespeare, who released nearly five
hundred Russian slaves in Khiva, and
conveyed them safely to St Petersburg.
The slave traffic, however, still continues;
and in 1842 Danielevsky was
sent to Khiva, upon the mission to
which we have already alluded,
charged with obtaining the release of
the captives then in slavery, and
securing the inviolability of caravans
to Boukhara, together with certain
privileges for merchants trading in
Khiva. We have no information as
to the secret objects of the expedition,
or how far it may have been successful;
but this is certain, that Russia
does not need an excuse for invading
Khiva, and has been paving the way
for an occupation for many years.
We have not space now to describe
the condition of this country, the most
savage of all the states of Central
Asia; but, from the description of
English as well as Russian travellers,
it cannot be expected to offer any
very serious resistance to Russian
arms. The army is estimated by
Abbott at one hundred and eight thousand
men. It consists entirely of cavalry,
and is furnished by the settled
population at the rate of one horseman
for fifty chains of land, and by
nomades at the rate of one horseman
for four families. The Oozbegs are
the bravest of these, and compose
nearly half the army; still, the encounters
they have already had with
the Russians prove that they are no
match for disciplined troops; and if
ten thousand men, in good condition,
were landed upon the southern shores
of the Sea of Aral, the independence
of Khiva would be gone. It remains
to be proved whether this is a possibility.
The difficulties of marching
an army across the Great Borzouk to
the embouchure of the Syr have been
already noticed, and do not seem
altogether insurmountable. The Oxus
is too shallow to allow of their being
conveyed up its stream, and they
would be compelled to disembark in
the face of a whole population prepared
to receive them. Mouraviev
calculates upon a rising among the
slaves in the event of any such invasion.
But the mode which Russia
would most probably employ to possess
herself of Khiva, would be by exciting
Persia or Boukhara to hostilities
with that state, and then offering
it her protection. Spring or autumn
are the only seasons of the year at
which the expedition could expect to
make a successful traject of the steppes.
Khiva, though a small state, is capable
of being made a productive acquisition.
Its annual revenue amounts to about
£300,000. At present it furnishes
scarcely any articles of export, and
carries on a comparatively small trade
with Russia. Boukhara is the great
Eastern emporium; but the traffic is
much intercepted by Turcoman banditti,
who are subjects of Khiva. The
aspect of Khiva, after a journey over
the steppe, which in every direction
surrounds it, is most inviting.
Canals intersect the country, forming
little islands, upon which castellated
houses are situated; tropical
produce is abundant and luxuriant;
vegetation affords a grateful relief to
the eye of the weary traveller. The
most fertile portion is about two hundred
miles long by sixty broad. The
entire population amounts to 2,500,000.
In winter the cold is severe; and
though in the latitude of Rome, the
Oxus is frozen over.
Having thus attempted to relate
the mode by which Russia has extended
her influence over those tribes
whose furthest wanderings form the
uncertain boundary which separates
her subjects from the nomades of
Khiva, and having described the nature
of the country, and of the inhabitants
through which a Russian army
invading that state would be compelled
to march, it is time to consider
shortly what the object of such a campaign
would be, and what its probable
results. It is evident that, of all European
nations we alone could be directly
interested in such a movement
on the part of Russia; but it is equally
plain that, even should a Muscovite
army succeed in occupying Khiva, its
farther advance through Caubul and the
Hindoo Khoosh is an utter impossibility.
Bjornstjerna, the Swedish general,
in his work on the East Indies,
says it will require four campaigns
before a Russian army could possibly
arrive at the Indies by this route;
and, indeed, the slightest acquaintance
with the nature of the country to
be traversed, will be sufficient to justify
our discarding as absurd the notion
of a Russian army invading India
from Orenburgh and Khiva. But this
consideration does not divest of their
importance the designs of Russia upon
Khiva, but should rather lead us to
discover what those motives really
are which induce her to entertain
them at all; and a due appreciation of
the present position of Russia in the
East will quickly enable us to perceive
why, while repelling her aggressions
in the West, we should not neglect to
watch her movements in that part of
the world in which our own interests
are more nearly affected. The tendency
of those movements has not
been altogether concealed. Mouraviev
says, unreservedly—“Masters of
Khiva, many other states would be
under our rule. The possession of it
would shake to the foundation the enormous
commercial superiority of those
who now rule the sea.” It is, therefore,
not the invasion of India which
is anticipated, but the acquirement of
that influence over the neighbouring
states which would have the effect of
undermining the power of Great Britain
in the East. The states here
alluded to as bordering upon Khiva,
are Boukhara, Caubul, and Persia.
Supposing Russia to be at Khiva, so
long at least as she was confined to
that remote and inaccessible country,
the possibility of her alliance with
Boukhara and Caubul against England
can scarcely be entertained. The barbarian
rulers of these distant people
are far too suspicious of so powerful a
neighbour, and too ignorant of the relative
power of European states, to join
in a war between two great Christian
empires, the objects of which they
would not understand, and which they
would conceive might probably lead
to the extinction of Mahomedanism.
While allowing that the conquest of
Boukhara is possible, its acquisition
would not facilitate the designs of Russia
against India, for the intercourse
between the two countries is unimportant,
and the mountain ranges by
which they are separated are almost
impassable. The deserts which intervene
between Khiva and Caubul, the
mountainous nature of this latter
state, and the bravery of its inhabitants,
would render its conquest by
a Russian army out of the question, as
our own experience may testify. Persia,
then, is the only state which would
really be placed in imminent peril by
the occupation of Khiva by the Russians,
and it is the only state whose
independence is of vital importance to
our Eastern interests. “The independence
of Persia,” writes the author of
the pamphlet we have already quoted,
“is the only apparent obstacle to a
position by Russia which would enable
her to destroy in Asia the power of
the Sultan, already shaken in Europe;
to annihilate our commerce in Central
Asia; to force us to diminish our
revenues, and largely to augment our
expenditure in India, where our finances
are even now embarrassed; to
disturb the whole system of government
in that country during peace;
to threaten it with invasion in war;
and to oppose to our maritime and
commercial superiority her power to
shake our empire in the East.” If,
then, we admit the view, here so ably
expressed, to be correct, it only remains
for us to consider how the taking
of Khiva would be instrumental
towards the subversion of Persian
independence, and how we may best
take advantage of the existing state
of our relations with Russia, so as to
relieve ourselves for ever from the
anxiety arising from this source. The
frontier of Khiva is conterminous with
that of Persia from Herat to Astrabad,
for a distance of four hundred miles.
If Khiva became a Russian province,
the whole northern frontier of Persia,
from its most easterly to its most
westerly point, from Boukhara to
Turkey, would form the southern
boundary of the Russian empire. Already
has the Czar despoiled Persia
of territory equal in extent to the
British Islands, but hitherto he has
been able to threaten her upon the
western shores of the Caspian alone.
It was the object of Mouraviev’s mission
to Turcomania to induce the
Turcomans to create a diversion upon
the opposite coast, and, crossing the
Attruck, to invade the province of
Astrabad. That project would be
rendered still more feasible by the
possession of Khiva, whose influence
extends more or less over the whole
of Turcomania. The most bitter enmity
has ever existed between these
tribes and the Persians, fostered by
the fanaticism consequent upon their
profession of opposite Mahomedan
creeds, and they would gladly seize
this opportunity of avenging themselves
on a power which has incessantly
persecuted them, while even
Caubul might be incited to join in a
crusade against the heretical Sheas.
The long-coveted provinces of Ghilan,
Mazenderan, and Astrabad alone separate
the Transcaucasian provinces
of Russia from Turcomania and Khiva.
Their ports are at the mercy of the
Russian fleet on the Caspian; and if,
while the Turks are being conquered
at the one end of the frontier, the
Khivans are being subjugated at the
other, Persia must, in her turn, submit
to the omnipotent power from the
north, and her most fertile provinces
will be added to the catalogue of “All
the Russias.”
But if, on the other hand, by a
prompt conveyance of troops to the
seat of war in Georgia, and a strict
blockade of the eastern shores of the
Black Sea, we are able, in conjunction
with the Ottoman and Circassian
armies, to drive out the Russian forces
at present occupying them, we shall
hear no more rumours of a Russian
army being at Khiva. A Russian army
in Khiva, unsupported by an army in
Armenia, would find itself in a particularly
useless position; and, even in
connection with the Affghans and
Turcomans, could hope to gain no advantage
over a power who, now that
the tide of Russian aggression had
been stayed, no longer believed in
Russian omnipotence, as it saw with
amazement that the allied powers of
Europe had been able to maintain the
tottering independence of plundered
and enfeebled Turkey.
The conclusion, then, to which our
consideration of the present state of
the acquired provinces in Asia has
brought us, seems to be, that they
have been acquired only as a necessary
prelude to the annexation of
another and more important country;—that,
notwithstanding the judicious
treatment of the Kirghiz, their internal
condition is by no means satisfactory,
while the natural obstacles
which their country presents to the
transport of troops are almost insurmountable;—that
even if the conquest
of Khiva were achieved, it would be
dangerous only to the British possessions
in the East indirectly, or through
the influence thus exercised upon Persia;—that
this influence can only exist
so long as the Russian arms in Armenia
are successful;—that, in fact,
the extension of the frontier line of
Russia to the east of the Caspian
must be regulated entirely by its progress
to the west of that sea;—and
that it is in the power of this country
to check that progress at once, and
thus nip in the bud her long-cherished
designs upon Persia, and her deeply-laid
schemes for the appropriation of
those sources of wealth and power in
the East, which have so materially
contributed to raise this country to
her present high position among European
nations.
DEATH OF PROFESSOR WILSON.
629
It is one of the painful duties which devolve on those connected with a
work like the present, to be called on from time to time to commemorate the
removal from this earthly scene, of those by whose original and inventive
minds its peculiar character was impressed, or to whose genius and labours in
after life it owed its continued influence and reputation. More than once
that melancholy task has been ours, for Death has made more than his
usual gaps in the ranks of those who were associated with the rise of this
Magazine and its early success. But the greatest and most distinguished of
that gifted band, whose name has been identified with it from first to last,
had till now been spared;—withdrawn, indeed, for some time from those
circles which he had enlightened and adorned—and already surrounded by
some shadow of the coming night, but still surviving among us as a link connecting
the present and the past, and forming the centre of a thousand sympathising
and reverential associations. He also has at last been gathered to
his fellows. Professor Wilson expired at his house in Gloucester Place on
the morning of the 3d April 1854. Born in May 1785, he was thus in his
sixty-ninth year when he died;—not prematurely taken, it may be said, for
he had nearly touched the period which is proverbially allotted as the measure
of human life, yet passing from among us long before he had attained
that advanced old age, which, when united with health, wisdom, and worth,
seems to afford one of the happiest conditions of existence, and of which, in
his case, the vigour and elasticity both of his mental and bodily frame, had
seemed to human calculation to promise the attainment. It is consolatory to
think that his period of seclusion and sickness passed in tranquillity both of
mind and body; not perhaps painless, yet without acute or prolonged suffering;—the
bodily energies waning gently, like the twilight, and the mind,
though clear, partaking of that growing languor which had crept over the
frame with which it was associated. As a proof of how long his mental
vigour and capacity of exertion survived the effects of physical decline, it
may be mentioned that two of the papers entitled “Dies Boreales,” the last
of a fine series on Milton’s Paradise Lost, were written by him in August and
September 1852, some months after the occurrence of that calamity by which
his strong frame had been stricken down; papers written with his usual fine
perception and impressive diction, but in a hand so tremulous, so feeble
and indistinct, as to prove the strong effort of will by which alone such
a task could have been accomplished. These were the last papers he ever
wrote: they want, as is evident enough, the dazzling splendour of his earlier
writings: they do not stir the heart like the trumpet tones of his prime, but
they breathe a tone of sober grandeur and settled conviction; and these subdued
and earnest words, now that we know them to have been his last, sink
into the heart, like the parting accents of a friend, with a melancholy charm.
We leave to others, and in another form, the task of delineating the character
of Professor Wilson as a poet, a novelist, a philosopher, and a critic:
our more limited object is to speak of him only in connection with this
Magazine, of which he was so long the animating spirit; to recall and
arrest for a moment the lineaments of the man as he first appeared to us—as
we were familiar with him in after life—and to embody in a few words our
sense of what he has done for literature and for society, through the pages of
that publication, in which, unless we greatly err, posterity will recognise the
richest outpourings of his genius, and in which may be traced all the moods of
his changing mind—from the first wild and sparkling effusions of youth,
through the more matured creations of his manhood, down to that period
when even genius takes a sober colouring from the troubles of life, and all
those vivid and truthful pictures of the world around us begin unconsciously
to be imbued and solemnised by the prospects of another.
When we first saw Professor Wilson—now more than three-and-thirty years
ago—no more remarkable person could have attracted attention. Physically
and mentally he was the embodied type of energy, power, and self-reliance.
The tall and elastic frame, the massive head that crowned it, the waving hair,
the finely-cut features, the eye flashing with every variety of emotion, the pure
and eloquent blood which spoke in the cheek, the stately lion-like port of
the man,—all announced, at the first glance, one of Nature’s nobles. And to
the outward presence corresponded the mind within; for rarely have qualities
so varied been blended in such marvellous and harmonious union. The
culture of English scholarship had softened the more rugged features of his
Scottish education. The knowledge of life, and sympathy with all its forms,
from the highest to the lowest, had steadied the views and corrected the sentimental
vagueness of the poetical temperament: a strong and practical
sagacity pervaded, and gave reality to, all the creations of his imagination.
Extensive and excursive reading—at least in English literature and the
classics—combined with a singular accuracy and minuteness of natural observation,
had stored his mind with facts of every kind, and stamped the results
upon an iron memory. Nature and early training had so balanced his
faculties that all themes seemed to come alike to his hand: the driest, provided
only it bore upon the actual concerns of life, had nothing repulsive for
him: he could expatiate in the field of the mournful as if it were his habitual
element, and turn to the sportive and the fantastic, as if he had been all his
life a denizen of the court of Comus. The qualities of the heart partook of this
expansive and universal character. Affections as tender as they were impetuous,
checked and softened the impulses of a fiery temper and vehement
will, and infused a pathetic and relenting spirit into strains of invective that
were deviating into harshness. That he should have been without warm dislikings,
as well as warm attachments, would imply an impossibility. But
from everything petty or rancorous he was absolutely free. Most justly was
entitled to say of himself, that he never knew envy except as he had studied
it in others. His opposition, if it was uncompromising, was always open and
manly: to the great or good qualities of his opponent he generally did justice
from the first—always in the end; and not a few of those who in early life had
regarded him merely as the headlong leader of a partisan warfare, both in literature
and politics, came to learn their mistake, to reverence in him the high-toned
and impartial critic, and to esteem the warm-hearted and generous man.
His conversation and his public speaking had in them a charm to which no
other term is applicable but that of fascination, and which, in the zenith of
his powers, we never met with any one able to resist. While his glittering eye
held the spectators captive, and the music of the ever-varying voice, modulating
up and down with the changing character of the theme, fell on the ear,
and a flood of imagery invested the subject with every conceivable attribute of
the touching, the playful, or the picturesque, the effect was electric, indescribable:
it imprisoned the minds of the auditors; they seemed to fear that the
sound would cease—they held their breath as if under the influence of a spell.
Thus accomplished by nature and education, did Professor Wilson apply himself
to his self-imposed task in this Magazine—that of imparting to periodical
literature in general, and to literary criticism in particular, a new body and a new
life; of pulling down the old conventional walls within which they had been confined,
and of investing criticism itself with something of the creative and poetic
character of the great works of imagination to which it was to be applied.
And in what a noble and true-hearted spirit was that task accomplished.
Much had no doubt been done within the century to enlarge the basis of our
critical views, to exchange the criticism of particulars for that of generals, to
contemplate and decide according to the essence rather than the form. But we
hesitate not to say, that practically the criticism of the day was sectarian and
political: class criticism, not catholic. It denied or coldly accorded merit to
those beyond the pale of the reviewer’s own opinions; it was too apt to assume
in all cases an air of condescending superiority; and it was in its form inflexible,
demurely decorous, and solemn, banishing from its sphere all that wide
field of illustration afforded by the homely and the ludicrous, from the judicious
contrast and opposition of which so much of added interest and novelty of view
might fairly be derived. These wants the criticisms of Professor Wilson for
the first time effectually supplied. Reverential in all cases where reverence
was justly due, his keen sense of the ludicrous made him at the same time unsparing
of ridicule, when, either in its moral or artistic aspect, the subject of
the criticism required and justified the application of such a weapon. Strong
as might be his party opinions, they faded out of view whenever he had
to deal with any of the greater questions of literature or the pretensions of its
genuine candidates; while to how many of the humblest aspirants for fame
did his cordial and unstinted praise, blended with just advice and chastened
censure, speak hope and comfort amidst discouragement and poverty and
pain! From every nook of nature, from every mood of mind, he drew his
allusions and illustrations, ever-shifting, iridescent:—under his guidance,
humour and feeling, long separated, walked hand in hand; and even the
gravest minds readily reconciled themselves to his gay and fanciful embroideries
on the web of life, because they felt that none knew better than he that
its tissue was, after all, of a sombre hue;—because every page of these compositions,
quaint and startling as they were, impressed them with the assurance
that wherever the shafts of his ridicule might light, the nobler qualities of the
soul itself—love, honour, duty, religion, and all the charities of life—were safe
as in a sanctuary from their intrusion.
It would be idle, as it would be endless, to refer to particular examples in
dealing with the criticisms of Professor Wilson. But we hesitate not to say,
humbly, but with the conviction of its truth, that his contributions to this
Magazine contain an amount of original and suggestive criticism, unparalleled
in any publication to which the present time has given birth. From the
Noctes alone what an armoury of bright and polished thought might be supplied!
In his other papers, what a new aspect is given to old themes! The
gentle and devout spirit of Spenser seems never before to have met with a
congenial exponent. The infinite depths of Shakespeare’s mind are made to
reveal new treasures. Milton’s stately fabric appears to expand its proportions,
and to grow, at once classic and colossal, under his hand. Dryden’s
long-resounding march here meets with a spirit-stirring accompaniment; and
he who “stooped to truth, and moralised his song,” finds a defender, who can
appreciate the sterling vigour and condensation of his thoughts, and the lucid
felicities of their expression. Towards the few genuine poets who illumined
the twilight of the last century—towards those who gilded the morning of the
new—towards Scott, and Byron, and Coleridge, and Wordsworth—towards
the lesser stars revolving within the orb of those greater luminaries—how
just, how discriminating have been his acknowledgments! And in
proof that these judgments, all glowing and impassioned as they seem, were
yet founded on the truest appreciation of the principles of art, we would ask
(and we do so with some confidence), in how few instances has the public
shown any disposition to reverse the sentence which a deep poetical insight
had dictated, and a lofty sense of duty had kept so impartial and so pure!
Nor is it to the mere professed criticism of literature that these observations
are applicable. The same peculiarities and the same originality pervaded
his numerous and varied essays, where he came more palpably into that field
which Addison and Johnson and Goldsmith had trod before him. The humblest
and most unpromising topics were on system made the vehicles of important
truths; deep reflections “rose like an exhalation” out of hints thrown out
as if in a spirit of dalliance; but the result was to exhibit man and his nature
in many a new light, and to enforce reflection on many a vital question, where,
under a more formal treatment of the subject, it would unquestionably have
been evaded. Never, perhaps, was the power and value of the principle of
surprise more aptly illustrated than in these essays, where we are suddenly
withdrawn from some vulgar and prosaic foreground; led off—blindfold, it
may be, and through brake and briar—yet, as we feel, by no unfriendly hand,
till, when the journey ends, and the mask drops, we find ourselves translated
to some mysterious mountain height, with the ocean of this life spread beneath
our feet, and around us “the breath of heaven fresh blowing.”
This, we feel, is no fit place for entering on the social or moral qualities of
Professor Wilson. “Something we might have said, but to what end?” The
depth and tenderness of his domestic affections are not themes for such discussion.
His charities, his generosity, liberal and unfailing as they were, we would
leave in that obscurity to which it was his own wish they should be consigned.
His appreciation of all worth, however humble; his readiness to assist struggling
merit; his utter absence of all affectation of superiority in himself; his
toleration for the faults or presumption of others; his reluctance consciously
to inflict pain on any one—a feeling which grew on him, as it grows on all good
men, with advancing years; are they not written on the memories of all who
were the objects of his aid or his forbearance? The charms of his social intercourse,
who is likely to forget, whether first experienced “in life’s morning
march, when his spirit was young,” or when added years and experience had
pruned the luxuriance and softened the asperities of youth, but left all the
bright and genial qualities of the mind undimmed, and the sympathies of the
soul at once deepened and diffused? To those who had the privilege of enjoying
his intimate acquaintance, as familiar friends or fellow-labourers in the
same seed-field; to the many who have been indebted to him for that which
he never failed to afford—wise and considerate counsel; to the thousands whom
he has formed, guided, encouraged, admonished, or corrected, the thought of
Professor Wilson will be among those recollections which they would most
wish to arrest—those visions which, when they begin to fade, they would be
most anxious to recall.
As a proof how completely he was superior to any feeling of party
where a question of literature and genius was involved, and how his kindly
disposition could urge him to exertion, even under the pressure of disease,
we may mention, that the last occasion on which he can be said to have
appeared in public, was when he left his brother’s house, and, supported
by a friendly arm, came up to record his vote for a political opponent, Mr
Macaulay. The last occasion on which he left his own threshold, was when
he drove out to congratulate a friend on an event, on which he believed his
happiness in life was likely to depend.
So lived, so died Professor Wilson—in the union of his varied mental gifts,
in the attractive and endearing qualities of his character, one of the most
remarkable men whom Scotland, in the present or any other century, has
produced. In our remarks we have confined ourselves to his services to
this Magazine, and through that to literature. We have not referred to his
other productions, nor to his academical prelections. If the value of the
latter were to be estimated by the effect which they produced in stimulating
the minds and awakening the interest of his auditory, they would be entitled
to a high rank; but as yet there exist no materials from which a deliberate
judgment as to their merits can be formed. In other respects, opinion has given
the preference to his prose over his poetry, and to his essays over his narrative
fictions. The judgment has been so general that it is probably just. In
poetry, in prose fiction, he seems overmatched by other men: in the field of the
discursive essay, with its “numerous prose,” he is felt to be unique and unapproachable—without
a prototype, and in all probability without a successor.
We are aware that in what we have said we have uttered nothing new;
that the marking lines of Professor Wilson’s literary character and compositions
have been often drawn before; that his characteristics as a man have
been indicated by worthier hands. But our object now is, not to say what is
new, but to record what is true—true, as it presents itself to us, and true,
as we should wish it to be for other times. The public has already pronounced
its judgment, and with sufficient approach to unanimity, on Professor Wilson’s
genius; it has formed and expressed its estimate of him as a man: in both
cases we are content to accept the verdict as it stands; for in both we think it
generous as well as just—we ask only to be allowed to register it in our pages.
Printed by William Blackwood & Sons, Edinburgh.
1. Else why quote that gentleman’s evidence in full?—See Report, p. 183.
2. See his evidence appended to Hebdomadal Committee’s Report, p. 74.
7. “A body of men as accomplished and as industrious [as the professors], and to
whom he would wish to tender his most earnest feelings of gratitude and respect—he
referred to the private tutors of the University—for he could not help hoping that
some from among that body would be chosen to assist in the government of Oxford.”—Speech
on the second reading, April 2.
13. A recent writer in the Times professes great concern at the possible danger that
even the proposed Hebdomadal Council may not extinguish the power of the Heads
sufficiently. Suppose, says this far-sighted gentleman, in addition to the eight
Heads of Houses who must have seats, Convocation should choose to elect some
Heads who are also Professors, to represent that body, and some also to represent
the members of Convocation. We can only say that we should be very glad to see
our old rulers elected by the popular voice into the seats from which they are proposed
to be so summarily ejected.
14. See Lord Palmerston’s Letter to the Chancellor—Parl. Corresp., p. 95.
23. Firmilian; or, The Student of Badajoz: a Tragedy. By T. Percy Jones. Printed
for private circulation.
24. Pentelicus overhangs the south side of the plain of Marathon, separating it from
the great Attic plain. Those who have seen the beautiful Bay of Brodick, in the
Island of Arran, have seen Marathon on a small scale, except that Goat Fell, which
represents Pentelicus, is on the north. On the south, or Athenian side, this famous
mountain is sufficiently bare, but towards Marathon it is richly wooded; and the
direct road from the village of Vrana to the valley of the Cephissus, over the northwest
shoulder of the mountain, is one of the wildest and most picturesque passes in
Greece.
25. Pan played a somewhat prominent part in the great Persian war.—(Herodotus,
I. 105.) He had a famous cave near Marathon (Pausan., I. 32), which archæologists
have idly endeavoured to identify.
26. Darius was led by Hippias, who was familiar with this approach, to Attica,
having come this way with his father, Pisistratus, when that tyrant established himself
in the sovereignty of Attica for the last time.
27. Hercules was the patron-saint, to use modern language, of Marathon; and,
where the Athenians conquered, Theseus could not be absent. These two heroes,
therefore, were represented in the picture of the battle of Marathon in the painted
Stoa, (Pausan., I. 15). The fountain of Macaria, the daughter of Hercules and Deianeira,
is mentioned by Pausanias, (I. c. 32), as being on the field of Marathon; and
sure enough there is a well on the road from Marathon to Rhamnus, near the north
end of the plain, which Mr Finlay is willing to baptise with the name of the old
classical nymph.
28. There are two extensive marshes, mostly overgrown with great reeds, one at
each end of the field. The Persians, of course, were driven back into the marsh at
the north end. This was represented in the painting on the Stoa.
29. The famous mound in the middle of the battle-field, mentioned by Pausanias, and
described by all modern travellers.
30. Madame Ida Pfeiffer’s Visit to Iceland, p. 32.
31. Russian Shores of the Black Sea, by L. Oliphant, p. 335.
32. A Visit to Europe in 1851, vol. ii. p. 317. By Professor Benjamin Silliman.
New York: Putnam, 1854.